Alison's Story
fiction by Alison
Posted: February 3, 2010

Chapter 1

I can't believe that I am actually writing this down after so many years. I am now a ‘respectable' married woman of 38. Happily married to John, with two lovely kids, mortgage, the works. Sixteen years ago, I was a newly qualified secondary school teacher. I had left college with an overdraft and no job. Worse than that, I had nowhere to live. That's where John helped.

We had been together for over a year, and things were going well. I had met all of his friends, and generally got on well with them. Especially Sally, we always seemed to hit it off. Sally had a boyfriend, Alan. They lived together in a large flat above a tailor's shop. The flat was really two flats, on two floors, and they had talked of getting someone in to rent the first floor, while they stayed on the top one.

When I found myself with nowhere to live, John asked them if they would consider splitting the flat. They agreed, and so I had found my place to live. The next thing was to find a job! Alan was able to help with this, as he was a teacher at a local comprehensive, and had been there for about four years. He had a quick word with the head, and I was installed as the new junior English teacher.

At first everything was great. I had a fine time spending my new salary on furniture and fittings. I got on well with Sally, and we had lots of girly nights in drinking wine while John and Alan went out to the pub.

I should say something about Alan at this point. He was 26, the same age as John, about six feet tall, very dark hair, brown eyes and slim build. He and John had been at school together and were really close mates. I had never actually had any kind of argument with him, but I always felt uncomfortable alone with him. He gave off the impression that he thought women were beneath him. Now in those days, I was a very ‘right on' feminist, and so his attitude really irritated me. I suspect that he knew this, and played on it. He was the kind of guy who liked to get a reaction. He was also the kind of guy who made you feel that he was undressing you with his eyes, something else I hated! I could really have done without him, but he was John's best friend, and my new landlord, and so I put up with him

Though I say so myself, I was a bit of a looker in those days. Although I am only five foot three inches, I had long dark brown hair, which almost reached my hips, 34B boobs, and a tight arse, which John always said was my best feature. I liked to dress in stylish clothes for work, which always got the attention of the 14 and 15 year olds I was teaching, and when at home I would generally slop around in jeans and T-shirt.

One evening I was up at Sally's place, and we were getting very drunk! She told me of a friend of hers, Lin, who had gone away with her boyfriend Keith for a week at a county cottage. I knew Lin, or so I thought, and so I was stunned when she told me of the kind of activities they were planning on getting up to.

“Lin likes to be dominated” Sally said.

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“Well, she likes to be completely dominated. I mean totally. All week. She has to do what ever Keith says, the moment he says it. If she doesn't, he spanks her. He's made her do the most humiliating things in the past, like go to a pub and deliberately let some man see her boobs. On one occasion he made her wear a really short skirt, and no knickers. Then he made her go to the supermarket and keep bending over for things on the bottom shelf. God knows how many blokes had a look at her snatch that day. She said she absolutely loved it!”

I was stunned! “But Lin isn't into anything like that” I protested, “She wouldn't let a man treat her like that, she's got too much pride as a woman!”

“That's what I said to her” Sally replied, “But she said that it was really exciting not knowing what she was going to have to do next. She said that she is always on the verge of a huge orgasm whenever she and Keith play their game. And she said I shouldn't knock anything until I've tried it!”

We talked about this for ages afterwards, on the sort of things we would imagine them doing. Then we talked about the sort of things we would hate to be made to do. Of course, what we were really talking about was the sort of things we would secretly love to be made to do. I realised this when I went to the loo and found that my pussy was absolutely soaking. I hadn't been that randy in years! John and Alan came back from the pub soon after, and we made our way to our own beds. John got the shag of his life that night, and even now, after we have been married for ten years, he still mentions it. He has no idea why I was so hot that night, or what was to happen over the next few months!

Two weeks later, John dropped a bombshell! His company was starting a new operation in Australia, and as a junior manager, he was going to have to work there for six months. I was furious! “Can't they send someone else? Why you?” I yelled. “Yes they could send someone else”, he said, “But my career would be finished. If I can't do this, then I've no chance of promotion, now or in the future. I'll be pushing bits of paper around for the next few years until they find a reason to make me redundant.” He said. We argued for hours, but he eventually made it clear that he was going, and if I wasn't prepared to support him then he would go it alone. Reluctantly, I agreed. I loved him, and didn't want to lose him.

A short time later, John went to Australia. It wasn't until after he had gone that I realised how much I was going to miss him, and how much I loved him. I was all for leaving my job and going over there, but he said no, he was moving around too much and we wouldn't see anything of each other anyway. I was stuck!

Sally and Alan proved to be great friends during the first few weeks after John went. They spent a lot of time with me, and we got drunk a lot. I even began to soften my opinion of Alan. One night, as we were putting away a few more bottles of red wine Alan mentioned Keith and Lin. I looked quickly to Sally, and we both grinned! What I didn't know was that Alan had seen this.

An hour or so later, and Sally was well and truly hammered! As she started to fall asleep in the chair, Alan carried her upstairs and put her to bed, and then came down for some more drink. We talked about nothing much for a while and then he said, “So you know all about Keith and Lin's game then Alison?”

I was pretty drunk myself by this time, and said, “Yes, and it all sounds a bit stupid to me. I mean, what's the big deal in letting some man make a complete fool of you, and then tell all his mates? I'm assuming that all you blokes know about it?”

“Oh yes, we know! Keith makes a point of telling us everything he gets Lin to do. We even suggest things for him. Last month we suggested that he take Lin shopping for underwear, but when she went into the changing room to try them on, she would have to leave the door slightly open, so that anyone passing could see in. And guess what I saw when I went shopping last weekend?” He said with a smile.

“Surprise me,” I said coldly.

“Lin stripping and flashing all her bits for all to see, changing room door open by about a foot! She drew quite a crowd I can tell you. Nice tits!”

“I think you're sick, and Keith is the sickest,” I said.

“Yes, I knew you wouldn't like the idea. It's too much of a challenge for you isn't it?” He said.

“What do you mean ‘challenge'?” I said, “Where is the challenge in letting some man control you completely, humiliate you, make you do the most degrading stuff. Where is the challenge?” I was getting pretty angry about it all by now, but Alan just sat calmly, smiling a little smile, infuriating me further!

“Well let me put it like this”, he said, a patronising tone in his voice. “Lin really enjoys herself. She really gets off on it. She knows that we all know, but the unspoken rule is that we never mention it in front of her. That way she can have her fun, so can we, no-one gets hurt, and no-one thinks any less of her for it. In fact, she's being really masculine about sex, none of this emotional shit; she just sees it as a way of having a good time. And she knows Keith loves her to death. He won’t even look at another woman, and she knows that too. But you couldn't cope with something like that. You have to be in control all the time, and the stupid thing is that you think we all respect you for it! You're a real little tight arse, Alison, you think you can do anything, but you couldn't cope with grown up stuff the way Lin does. That's why I said it would be too much of a challenge for you. Admit it, you couldn't give up control of your life for a second, never mind a whole week. You just don't have the nerve or the maturity for it”.

By now I was very drunk and very angry. Now the drink began to talk. “Of course I could do it,” I said, “I could easily let myself be controlled, there would be nothing to it.”

“Prove it”

“What?”

“Go on, prove it. You're always saying that there's nothing you can't do, well I'm calling you on it! Prove to me that you could cope with not being in control for once in your tight-arsed life.”

“OK, so how do I go about proving it idiot!, in case you hadn't noticed, John is 10,000 miles away. Who do you suggest I get in as my Svengali? You?” This last was said with so much sarcasm, even he couldn't miss it.

“I wouldn't want to be bothered with you,” he said, smiling, “like I said, you wouldn't be able to do it, you'd cry off or something”

As if in a dream I heard myself saying, “I could cope with anything you could come up with, and more besides. You think Lin is so cool because she lets herself be played with by all of you, but I could easily do that too”

“OK” he said, “Like I said – prove it”

“Right”, I said, “Try me!” I had seriously underestimated how drunk I was, I was in a towering rage, and I wasn't going to let this smug bastard get the better of me, or so I thought! The idea of playing with him appealed to me. I would let him think he was controlling me, and then at the vital moment I would pull the plug on his little scheme. I was also enjoying the sexual tension in the room, which was so thick you could have cut it with a knife.

“Right then. Show me your tits” he said, still with that thin, patronising smile on his face.

I knew he was trying to provoke me, to make me refuse to play along, so that he could smile triumphantly and say, "I told you so". I wasn't going to let him win so easily. I was going to prove to him that Lin was probably playing a game, and on her terms, not Keith's or any of his seedy mates. “Is that the best you can come up with?” I taunted, as I stood up, staggering slightly as I did so. I pulled my T-shirt up and off over my head, threw it onto the floor and stood in front of him, hands on hips, triumphant!

He laughed!, the bastard. He just sat there and laughed!

“What's so funny?” I yelled.

“I've seen lots of bras, Alison. I said show me your tits!”

Without thinking, I unhooked my bra, took it off, dropped it onto the floor next to my T-shirt and stood there just three feet in front of him. His expression didn't change, he didn't move. I was ready to kill him! I shook my tits from side to side, cupped them in my hands and squeezed my nipples at him.

“Is this good enough for you then?” I said.

“That's nothing”, he said, “I've seen Lin do much more than that! You'll have to do a lot more to convince me that you could handle as much as she does. Much more in fact! Are you ready to convince me that you could do that Alison?”

“Go on then”, I said. I was seething. There was no way I was going to let him win whatever it took, I would do. I was more drunk than I could ever remember being, and the drink had removed any inhibitions I might have had.

“What colour knickers have you got on?” he said, still calm, still smiling.

“White” I said.

“Show me. Take your jeans off.”

I didn't stop to think, didn't hesitate. I unzipped my jeans, opened the button, and eased them down my thighs. I left them bunched just above my knees.

“That's no good” he said, “I said take them off. You'll have to learn to do exactly what you are told if you're going to do this properly”

I was now burning with anger, and determined to show him that just because I did 'what I was told', I was still in charge. Telling myself that I was setting the rules, and that I could stop this nonsense at any minute, I sat down, took off my trainers and socks, then removed my jeans and stood up in front of him, this time moving a little closer. He looked me up and down, like I was a piece of meat. He told me to turn around slowly so that he could get a good look at me. He told me to swing my tits again, then turn around and bend over to touch my toes. I knew he was having a good look at me, but I didn't care. I had shown him I couldn't be intimidated, and now I was up for it! I was standing in front of him in just my knickers, bent over, with my legs slightly apart, while he ran his eyes over every part of me. I curious feeling came over me, I was enjoying myself! I realised with a shock that I had become very turned on, I could feel my pussy getting moist. I was suddenly aware of how long it had been since I'd last had sex. It had been over a month, and in that time I'd only brought myself off a couple of times. I remembered that whilst I'd been touching myself, I had been fantasising about being dominated, like Lin. I had imagined doing the things I knew she'd been told to do, like letting complete strangers look up my skirt, or being spanked by some Headmaster figure.

“Stand up", he said. I stood and faced him eye to eye. "I think you're enjoying this”, he said. I said nothing. “Well, are you?”

Still drunk and angry, but now also very aroused, I couldn't help myself. “Yes” I said.

“Tell me how much you are enjoying this. Tell me how you like being made to strip in front of me, being made to show yourself off to me. Tell me how turned on you are by all this.”

I could feel my pussy throbbing, I looked down and saw my nipples like bullets, my heart was beating fast. I was like a bitch in heat. I didn't need to tell him how turned on I was, it was blatantly obvious!

“You're right, I am enjoying this, I am getting turned on. Are you happy now?" The truth was that I had never felt so aroused or excited. I was thrilled to be showing myself off to this arrogant bastard. But I still felt like I was in control. His next words almost made me groan out loud.

“I bet you'd like to take your knickers off and show me the rest, wouldn't you? I bet you love the idea of standing in front of me and just peeling them down. Look at the way you jiggled your tits for me, I bet you'd love to go the rest of the way, wouldn't you? Answer me. Wouldn't you like to be completely naked in front of me right now Alison?”

Part of my brain was yelling at me to get out of there, but I was too drunk, and by now too randy to hear it! I desperately wanted some relief. He had planted the idea in my head that what I wanted to do most was to stand in front of him stark naked! The thought of him seeing all of me was, at that moment, the most exciting thing I'd ever known. I took a deep breath to steady my nerves, and said “Would you like me to take my knickers off Alan?”

His expression didn't change. I'd expected him to show at least some interest! By now I was breathing so fast I was practically panting! He leaned back in his chair, looked at me over the rim of his wine glass and said "I couldn't give a fuck Alison, what do you want to do?"

I gulped. I wasn't expecting this total indifference. Some how the positions had changed. I had started out playing with him, now he was playing with me, teasing me, goading me. I couldn't take any more. I wanted to strip for him. Of course I could just have gone ahead and done it, but it had become important to me that he wanted me to do it. I wanted him to want me. To my amazement I heard myself say “I'd like to take my knickers off for you Alan”.

"Yes, I bet you would", he said. "Trouble is Alison, it’s getting late and I really don't know if I can be bothered! And besides, what about Sally and John? How would they feel about you dropping your knickers?"

"They wouldn't know" I said hurriedly, "I wouldn't tell, and neither would you. It would just be our secret!" I tried to sound seductive, but it came out sounding desperate!

"I really don't think I'm that bothered Alison. Perhaps if you were to ask me nicely, I might stay and let you show me what you've got. But to be honest with you, if I wanted to see a nice pussy, I could always have a look at Sally's right now, or wait and see Lin’s!”

Now I was becoming desperate! Without thinking, I blurted out "I've got a nice pussy! Really, I have! It's at least as nice as Sally's or Lin's, and I've got a really nice bottom! You could see them now Alan. You could look at my pussy and my bum, you could do anything you want to me, anything at all. Everyone says I've got a really nice bum. You can see me naked now, Alan, without having to leave the room. Just take a seat and let me show you all I've got. I know you'll like me Alan, I promise!" I couldn't believe I had said all of that, but the truth was that I was now consumed with the need to undress for Alan. I was determined that he would see me naked, and so here I was practically begging to strip for him.

"Well, if you want me to stay, you'll have to ask a lot nicer than that! Say please!" he sneered.

I summoned up my most seductive voice, pouted my lips and said “Please Alan, please can I take my knickers off and show you my hot pussy?” I had shocked myself. I had never spoken to anyone like this, not even John. Now here I was, naked except for a small pair of white knickers, in front of a man I didn't like, shaking my tits for him, bending over for him, turning around for him, getting hotter and hotter. And I had just begged him if I could take my knickers off and show him my most intimate place! I felt humiliated and gloriously sexy. Something had changed. Now I was no longer in control, and I was brought almost to the point of orgasm by his indifference. I no longer wanted to teach him a lesson; I wanted to be controlled by this horrible man. I wanted him to shame me. I wanted to please him.

His next words stunned me. “No, Alison. I don't think I want to see your pussy tonight. You didn't ask nicely enough”. He made as if to stand up. I was seized by desperation. He couldn't leave!

“Please Alan, I'm sorry I didn't ask nicely enough. I'd really like to show you my body. I know you'd like it, no one will ever know, and I so much want you to see me, want you to see my pussy. Please let me show you Alan, it's really nice, I promise.”

I was whining, begging like a small child. All that mattered to me was that Alan saw me in all my glory! I had never wanted to please a man as much as I did now. I saw him stop, as if in thought.

“And when I've seen you Alison, what then. When you've shown me your tight little arse, and your hot little pussy, what then? What will you do for me?”

“Anything!” I said breathlessly, "Oh Alan, I'll do anything for you, I promise I will, just say what you want me to do and I'll do it right away. You can do anything you want to me, I promise, please Alan”.

I was completely gone. Lots of red wine, a few weeks without sex, a little bit of anger, and here I was begging this man to do me the honour of letting me show him my most secret places. I was promising him anything in return for this ‘honour', and I meant it! I was more aroused than I had ever been in my life. He was the most important thing in the world at that moment. I would have done anything to please him.

“Alright then Alison, I'll let you show me your pussy. When I've seen it I want you to give me the best blow job you've ever given in your life, is that clear?"

"Oh yes Alan, I'll give you the best blow job you've ever had. I'll do anything you want, I promise you, You won’t regret it, I promise." I was babbling now! I would have promised him anything at that moment, even oral sex, which I hated doing!

"Right, then, get on with it!" he commanded.

He sat down again, in my armchair, in my living room, drinking my wine, while I stood just a short distance in front of him. I drew another deep breath, hooked my thumbs into the waistband of my knickers, and slowly pushed them down over my hips. I felt like the sexiest woman in the world. I was going to show my pussy to Alan, the centre of my universe! I was looking into his eyes, waiting for his reaction. I felt the top of my pubic bush spring up over the top of my knickers. I pushed my knickers down further, and felt cool air touch my aching labia. I let them slip down my legs to the floor, kicked them off, and then stood in front of him with my legs slightly apart. From where he was sitting I knew that he could see right the way along my labia. I could feel the air on my clit, and knew that he could see this too. I kept looking into his eyes, which were looking at my pussy. I could have come right there and then.

He stood up and moved towards me. I was trembling with nerves and excitement. Slowly, he reached out and cupped my left breast, running his thumb over the very tip of my nipple. I gasped with pleasure, and almost came on the spot! He walked around and stood behind me. I could feel his gaze on my naked skin. He placed his hands on my hips and then ran his hands down over the cheeks of my bottom. He moved close to me, I could feel his hot breath on my neck. His right hand now slipped over my hips and ran around to my belly. Very slowly, his hand began to descend towards my now sopping pussy. I felt his fingers slide into my bush. I leant back against him, his left hand snaked around and began to tease my nipple. I opened my legs slightly, and pushed my pelvis forward as his fingers inched their way towards my most secret place. My skin felt as though it was on fire! His cool, slim fingers gently touched the lips of my labia causing me to groan out loud and breathe almost inaudibly "Yes, oh yes!” One of his fingers slipped between my lips. I could feel how wet I was down there. I could smell my own sex! His finger entered me and my knees almost gave way! Then his finger travelled along my aching slit and touched the very tip of my clit. Bolts of pleasure shot through me like electricity; I was whimpering and pushing my pelvis forward onto his finger. I was so close to climax, and was lost in the delicious sensations he was producing in me.

And then he stopped and walked away from me! I was so surprised by this that I almost fell over backwards as he moved away! I turned to him with a puzzled look on my face, but before I could ask him why he had stopped he picked up his wine glass, emptied it in one and dismissed me with a gesture.

“Not bad Alison, but I've seen better, and you've got all that horrible hair all over it. I don't think I'll bother with the blow job, the sight of that fucking bush has put me right off!”

I was crushed. He had led me to a place I had never though to go. I had been desperate for him to look at me, had begged him to do so. I had felt sure he would like me, would enjoy the show, and now this. I had been left teetering on the brink of an enormous orgasm. My desperation and sorrow grew. Something in my brain told me that I had to please him. I started to cry with frustration.

“Please Alan, don't be cruel to me. Let me please you, let me give you that blow-job, you don't have to look at my pussy again, I promise. Just give me one more chance, I won’t disappoint you Alan, please, please”. I had been reduced to a pathetic, whining child. I was on my knees, stark naked in my own home in front of this man. I had stripped and humiliated myself for him, and now I wanted more than anything in the world to please him further. Without speaking he undid his trousers and pushed them to his knees. His knob was hanging limply to one side. I was saddened further. All that I had done for him and he didn't even have an erection!

I crawled over to him on my hands and knees. I took his member between my right thumb and fore finger and closed my lips around the head. I savoured the warmth and smoothness it, swirling my tongue around it and sucking gently. My left hand caressed his balls, stroking and tickling. My right hand closed around his shaft and I began gentle up and down movements. He groaned slightly, and I felt triumph, he was swelling in my mouth!

Within a few moments his member was hard and throbbing in my mouth. I continued to stroke his shaft up and down, tickling his heavy balls all the time. I swirled my tongue over his glans, and tasted pre cum on the tip. I was in love with his knob. It was beautiful, it was hard, it proved I had affected him. I wanted him to come in my mouth, I wanted to taste him.

“Stop”.

I looked up stunned. “But you haven't come yet!” I protested. I felt cheated, surely he wouldn't take it away from me. He wouldn't be that cruel, surely!

“Get down on your hands and knees” he said. I immediately did so. He knelt behind me. I felt the tip of his member touch the entrance to my still aching pussy. I felt elated, he was going to enter me! I arched my back to enable him to enter. And then I felt him pushing into me, deeper and deeper. He reached to the very top of my pussy, slowly withdrew and then pushed in again. He started to push into me with strong steady strokes, gradually increasing in speed but always pushing in to the hilt. He reached forward to grab hold of my tits, tweaking the nipples, making them harder still. His hands moved down my hips and pulled apart my bottom cheeks, exposing my puckered little hole. His fingers played with it, teasing and tickling it. One hand reached round and stroked my clit. I felt my orgasm building. It felt as though it was starting at my toes and rushing through my entire body. I began to fight for breath as the intense feeling ripped through me. I reached between my legs and stroked his beautiful, heavy balls, and then he was shooting deep into me. It felt like gallons of the stuff. I came again, this time collapsing in a sobbing heap after he had pulled out of me.

I drifted off to sleep, more satisfied and contented that I had ever been before. When I awoke some time later, Alan had gone.

Chapter 2

I woke up the following morning with a massive hangover. Good job it was Saturday, no work. It was also the first day of a two week school holiday. I remembered this as I climbed out of bed and put on my dressing gown. The thought pleased me, two weeks to myself, bliss!

I made my way to the kitchen and put the kettle on. I couldn't hear any sounds from upstairs. Alan and Sally must be having a lie in I thought. It was then that I began to remember the events of the previous night. I felt sick. I ran to the toilet and threw up, retching violently. After a few minutes, I composed myself, and made my way to my living room. There was the evidence of last night's events. My bra and T-shirt thrown on a chair, my socks and trainers in a heap on the floor, my jeans discarded also, and finally, my knickers, still on the floor where I had kicked them off.

I picked the items up. When I picked up my knickers, I could feel they were still wet from last night. They reeked of my sex. I ran to the bathroom, stuffed my clothes in the washing basket, and threw up again.

I sat in silence in my kitchen, trying to remember every detail. Finally, I thought I had remembered it all. I ran a hot shower, and began to wash every inch of me as though it were contaminated with something horrible. No matter how much I washed, I still felt dirty. And I had another problem: how was I going to face Sally, my friend and flat mate. How was I going to face Alan, who I hated even more now?

I was half way through some stupid idea about running away to Australia, when I saw the short note on the dining table. It was in Sally's handwriting, and said simply "Gone down to Cornwall for a few days, back Tuesday, hope the hangover isn't too bad! Love, Sal"

I heaved a sigh of relief. I wouldn't see either of them for a few days. This at least gave me time to get my head straight.

Over the next few hours I kept going over the events of Friday night. I wondered if Alan had put something in my drink to make me behave that way, but in my heart I knew he hadn't. He had just pressed the right buttons at the right time. Lying in bed that night, picturing myself standing in front of him, begging to let me show him my pussy, begging him not to leave, to give me one more chance etc., I knew that I had given in to some kind of long suppressed need. Half asleep, my hand drifted down between my legs, I woke up with a start. My pussy was soaking! I slipped a finger between my folds, ran it up to my clit, and gasped as wave after wave of pleasure shot through my body. It took less than a minute to reach a shattering orgasm. I fell into a blissful sleep.

I awoke in the middle of the night breathless, heart pounding. I had been dreaming of Alan, of surrendering to him completely. My pussy was on fire again, I had to have some relief. For the second time that night I stroked my clit to a mind-blowing climax!

The next couple of days were much the same. I couldn't get Alan out of my mind. When I was in the shower, I imagined him watching me, with that patronising smile on his face as he told me which parts of my body to wash. I climaxed again. I deliberately walked naked from the shower to my bedroom, and imagined him standing there watching me again. I was on fire for a man I literally didn't like! I felt like I was losing my mind, but it was a delicious kind of insanity! I had more orgasms that weekend than I'd had in the last six months.

Monday night came. They would be back tomorrow. I still had no idea how I was going to face them, face him! I made up my mind that I was going to pretend that it had never happened. If I didn't mention it, perhaps he wouldn't either. And if he did, I was going to be firm. It was a one off, brought on by drink and missing John. There was to be no repeat. Ever!

They arrived back around lunchtime. Sally popped her head around the kitchen door to say hello. She looked good, in fact she looked as if she'd been given a bloody good seeing to! My thoughts immediately went to Alan's cock, and his beautiful heavy balls. I felt a tingle in my pussy, and desperately tried to think about anything else! I heard Alan's voice from up the stairs calling "Hi Alison". I called back "Hi Alan", trying to sound as normal as possible.

Sally said they were going out for a meal that evening, and invited me to come with them. I cried off, saying I'd made other arrangements, and she left with a smile. A short time later, Sally was back, saying she was going out to get some food things, and did I need anything. Again I said no, and I heard the door close behind her. I was alone in the flat with Alan! I sat and waited, expecting him to come to me, but he didn't. I had prepared my speech, and wanted to deliver it, but my audience didn't show! Sally returned, went upstairs, and I heard music coming from their rooms.

I made a point of being in bed when they came back. I didn't want to see him. Their bedroom is directly above mine, and a short time after they returned from their meal I heard them moving around in their room. It didn't take much imagination to figure out what they were doing. Sally and I often joked about the noise she made at critical moments during their love-making, but tonight she seemed to be having an especially good time! I lay there, confused, envious and randy as hell. When Sally reached her climax, I had mine too.

Wednesday morning, I got up, went to the kitchen and made myself a cup of tea. I was lost in my own thoughts when there was a knock at the kitchen door. It was Alan.

"Hi Alison. Have a good weekend?" he said, the familiar smile in evidence.

"Fine thanks, where's Sally?"

"At work, silly! Only us lucky teachers get two weeks off, the rest of the world is back at work!"

I made up my mind to say my speech. "Look, Alan, about Friday night…"

"Yeah, you really got into it real quick didn't you?" he said, cutting me off, the smile getting broader.

"Look, Alan…"

"Let me guess, it was a one off, you were drunk, you missed John, it's never going to happen again, right?"

The bastard, he was making this as difficult as he possible could. OK, so be it. "That's right" I said, "A one off, best forgotten. Let’s pretend it never happened, ok?"

"Except, we both know that you enjoyed the experience, don't we?"

"Look, like I said, I was drunk, I miss John, you wound me up. Let’s just forget it, right?"

He smiled, that infuriating smile of his, sat himself down at the table like he owned the place, and then said "It took me less than an hour to turn you from a hard-line, ball-busting feminist who thinks giving a man a blow-job is demeaning, to a subservient little bitch who was begging me to allow her to take her knickers off and show me her pussy. You even begged me not to leave, pleaded with me to let you give me a blow-job, and made so much noise when I screwed you that I thought you'd wake the street, let alone Sally. Are you seriously trying to tell me that you didn't enjoy it? Come off it, you loved every minute of it"

"Like I said, I was drunk…"

"Tell me that you didn't enjoy it. Tell me that you hated begging me, that you never want to do anything like that again. Go on, say it"

I couldn't. The truth was that once I had got over the shock of having done those things, I had been enjoying every moment of re-living that night. I had wanked myself stupid over the weekend, and been deeply jealous of Sally the previous night.

He saw my hesitation. "You can't do it can you? Face facts, love, you really got off on that stuff didn't you?"

"Yes" I mumbled.

"Didn't hear you"

"Yes! I enjoyed it, ok? Satisfied now? But that doesn't mean it will ever happen again, because it won't, right?"

"I think you want it to happen again. I think you enjoyed it so much you'd be prepared to beg all over again. What do you say, tight-arse, am I wrong or what?"

I tried to deny it, but the words wouldn't come. He had called my bluff, and it was just that, a bluff. I had never enjoyed sex as much as I had on that Friday night, and I couldn't bear the thought of never having that high again.

I tried to negotiate. "Supposing I did want it again, what then? There would have to be ground rules, it would have to be on my terms. No-one else would be able to know, right?"

"You mean, you'd only do as you're told when it suits you? The rest of the time you'd be back to being a tight-arsed feminist? No deal. You want this more than me. You'll do it my way, or not at all. Take it or leave it!"

I was cornered. I tried to reason with him. "But please, Alan, I couldn't bear the thought of you all laughing about me the way you laugh about Lin. What if John found out? It would destroy him. Please, can't we just keep it to ourselves?"

"No deal. Besides, the lads already know, I phoned Neil on Saturday when Sally was in the bath. They'll all know by now. I'll get ten out of ten for bagging the tight-arse! As for John, who cares? No one likes him anyway, he's too much of a smart arse. You make a good couple, the smart arse and the tight-arse !" He laughed at his own joke.

I was mortified. They all knew. All of John's mates, Neil, Andy, Richard, Paul, Keith! All having a laugh at John's expense. And mine. I hung my head in shame. I had lost all my dignity, everything I had held dear. I was no longer an equal in their group, I was the "Tight-arse" Alan had bagged.

"So now we've sorted out the 'ground rules', Alison. There are none. You'll do as you're told, when you're told, and without hesitation or question, right? Any stalling on your part and I'll spank your tight little arse, is that clear?"

"Yes", I mumbled again. I was broken now. I had no more resistance left in me. I was his, to do what he wanted with. I felt my pussy getting wet again, as a thrill of fear ran through me.

"I didn't hear you, speak up, bitch"

"Yes" I repeated.

"Yes what?"

"Yes, I'll do what you say".

"Right, that's settled then" he said, as if we were discussing something of no importance at all, rather than my complete surrender to him. "Now then, why don't you lose that dressing gown, and let me see what I'm getting. No excuses about being drunk this time my little tight-arse! It's 9 in the morning, and we're both stone cold sober. So lets cut the crap, and let me have a look at the goods!"

I started to undo the belt of the dressing gown, my hands shaking, head bowed. "Stand up and do it, I want to have a proper look, tight-arse!”

"Please stop calling me that, I don't like it,” I said.

"I'll call you anything I like, bitch, now get that gown off!”

I stood up, and in the middle of the kitchen, I began to nervously untie the belt. I did so slowly, knowing that once I took this step, there was no going back.

"Get a move on" he barked. This made me even more nervous, and I fumbled with the knot. Eventually, it was open. I took a deep breath and in one swift movement, I opened the gown and let it slip off my shoulders to the floor. I stood there in just a pair of knickers for his inspection. Instinctively, I folded my arms across my breasts.

"Get your arms down" he ordered.

I lowered my arms to my sides, and stood head bowed. He stood and walked towards me. As if it were the most natural thing in the world, he reached out and fondled my left breast, making the nipple harden. "Not bad at all, Alison. You've got quite a nice pair here, I can see I'm going to have fun with these!” He reached out and stroked the other breast, taking his time, as if he had all the time in the world. "Chin up" he commanded. I raised my head. He then walked around me, looking at me as though I was some prize piece of meat. I could feel his gaze running up my legs, to my bottom and back down again.

He pulled the waist band of my knickers, and let it snap back against my skin, saying, "I think its time to lose these, don't you?"

I nodded dumbly, and once again I found myself hooking my thumbs into the waistband of my knickers while standing in front of this arrogant, patronising man. This time, I didn't feel eager to lose them at all. I felt small and insignificant, and I felt that he was laughing at me all the time behind his unmoving smile.

I pushed my knickers down over my hips, and let them fall to the floor. This time I didn't kick them away, but left them where they had fallen. He continued to walk slowly around me, appraising my naked body. I jumped as I felt his hand cup first one, then the other of my buttocks. Then I felt his hand slide between the cheeks just touching the lips of my pussy. I gasped half in shock, half in pleasure. His fingers were long, and slim and cool on my burning skin.

He smacked my bare behind, which made me squeal in protest, "Better not put on any more pounds here darlin', or I'll have to give you an exercise regime!"

I could have screamed. I know I have very few extra pounds on my body, and I was insulted by his words. He then walked round to face me. His eyes fell to my pubic hair. I had remembered his words from Friday night, I thought I knew what was coming, some remark about 'fucking bushes'. Instead, he reached out, slipped a finger between my legs and began to run it along my already wet slit. He slipped his finger between my pussy lips and ran it along the entire length of my pussy. He reached my clit, and began gentle back and forward movements, causing it to harden and poke out from under its hood. I groaned and began to rock my pelvis in time with his finger. I was in ecstasy! I could feel my climax beginning and I closed my eyes and put my head back. Suddenly, Alan took hold of as much of my pubic hair as he could between thumb and forefinger and pulled, hard!

My pelvis jerked forward instinctively, and I cried out. I opened my eyes to see his angry face close to mine. "Get rid of this fucking horrible bush, right?" he barked at me, "Do it today. Shave it clean and keep it that way. I don't even want to see any stubble ok? If I catch you with a sandpaper twat I'll smack your fat arse so hard you won't sit for a month. Got it?" Through tears of shame and humiliation, I nodded my understanding.

"Right, now that we understand each other, you can get down on your knees and suck me off. Make it good or you fat arse will pay for it"

He dropped his trousers, sat down in a chair and leant back, waiting. I dropped to my knees between his thighs and took his cock into my mouth. As I had done before, I stroked and tickled his balls whilst moving his shaft up and down and swirling my tongue around his glans. He obviously hadn't showered because I could smell and taste Sally on his cock and balls from last night. For some reason, I found this wildly exciting. I tried my best to please him, even pushing my hand underneath him so that I could tickle his arse hole. After a few minutes he groaned, grabbed hold of my head by the hair and sprayed hot salty jism into my mouth. I swallowed as rapidly as I could, not wanting to spill any, but after a few spurts, he pulled my head back so that his cock came out of my mouth. Stream after stream of hot jism spurted across my face and ran down onto my breasts.

Eventually, he subsided. "Not bad for a first attempt Alison, but I'm sure you can do better if you really try." I stood up.

"Where are you going?" He demanded.

"I'm going to clean my face,” I said.

"No, I want you to rub it in, rub it all in" he said.

A thrill of humiliation shot through me like a lightning bolt, as I began to rub his jism into my face, down my neck and onto my breasts.

"Make sure you rub it into your nipples" he commanded, and I did so. On my knees in front of him, I massaged his seed into my breasts and nipples, which were now so hard they were painful. "That's better", he said, "Fucking hell Alison, you look a right sight, look at yourself".

I went to a mirror in the hall and almost cried. Stark naked, clitoris clearly visible poking out from my labia, my face and chest shining wet from his jiz. I looked a complete slut.

Alan emerged from the kitchen, zipping up his trousers. "Right, get yourself sorted out, and get that bush shaved, or else." He slapped my behind again before going upstairs to his own flat, leaving me frustrated, standing naked in the hall way.

I went to my bedroom where once again I stroked my clit until I came, this time to an orgasm which left me sobbing for what seemed like hours afterwards. I hadn't heard Alan go out, but when I emerged, he was nowhere to be found. I was left alone to contemplate how my plan to finish this once and for all had gone so badly wrong.

Chapter 3

I had no idea where Alan had gone, or when he would be back. I showered and dressed, then set about cleaning the flat. After a while I heard the front door open and heard him return. I was in my bedroom tidying up. He walked in without knocking, as though he had every right to do so, sat down on the end of my bed and watched me as I moved about the room.

"Come and stand in front of me", he said. I walked over to him.

"Lift your skirt up". I lifted my skirt almost to the tops of my thighs.

"Higher, bitch, get it up." I lifted the skirt high above my waist. He looked at me and laughed. "What the fuck are those?" he said, pointing at my poly-cotton, leopard skin print knickers.

"They're knickers, what else?" I said.

"Don't get smart with me bitch" he warned, "They're awful, get rid of them, and never let me see you wearing anything so fucking cheap again, right?”

I nodded. He reached out and took hold of a couple of the stray hairs which were escaping around the leg band. He pulled them, making me squeal, "Owww !"

"I thought I told you to get rid of this, why is it still here?"

I started to whine again, like a small child, "Please, Alan, I haven't had time. Please don't make me do that, I really don't want to, I'd feel so uncomfortable. Please, Alan, give me a break, please! There's a lot for me to get used to here. Just give me a bit of time, I'll do anything else you say, just not that, please!”

He smiled back at me. For a moment I thought he was going to agree, then he said, "I told you the rule. You do as you are told, when you are told. If you hesitate, or question me, your arse will suffer for it. I told you this morning to get that horrible beaver shaved, and you've done nothing about it. You've had plenty of time; there's no excuse. I can see I need to teach you a lesson. Get over my knee, NOW".

My heart was beating fast, my brain seemed to have difficulty reacting to my situation, I couldn't speak. As if in a trance I moved to the side of him and leaned over onto his lap. "I'm going to show you what happens when you disobey, you little slut". And with that, I felt my skirt being lifted. Higher and higher, until I could feel cool air on the top of my thighs. I felt him tucking the hem of my skirt into my waistband, then felt his fingers grasp the waist band of my knickers and pull them down, over my bottom, past my hips, and down to my knees. I blushed furiously, my skin burning, as he ran his hand over my bottom, stroked the inside of my thighs.

One of his arms was now holding me firmly around my waist. "Not a bad arse, Alison. I wonder how it will look after it has been smacked?" I groaned, shame flooding through me. "I'm going to give you ten this time, and you're going to count them,” he said. "If you don't call the number, it doesn't count, understand?"

I was crying now. "Yes" I sobbed.

And with that he brought his hand down smartly on my right buttock. I had never been spanked before, not even as a child, and the pain caused me to jerk up violently. His hand came down again, this time on my left, again causing me to buck violently. "You're not counting" Alan, said, clearly enjoying himself. The next time his hand fell, I was just able to call out "One!"

By the time I reached "five", my bottom felt like it was on fire. In between smacks I was begging him to stop, but he carried on relentlessly. Finally, I managed to count ten smacks, but I must have received about twenty in all, because I kept forgetting to count out loud in my misery and discomfort.

Assuming that the 'lesson' was over, I tried to get up, but he still held me firmly, "Stay still, until I tell you to move", he said. I lay across his lap, his hand stroking my blazing cheeks. I felt his hand move inside my thighs, move up and start to stroke my pussy lips. A jolt of pleasure ran though me, followed by a wave of horror – I was wet!

"You really do get off on this don't you? You're absolutely soaking, you little bitch. I bet if I were to stroke your clit you'd come all over the place, wouldn't you?" I could do nothing to hide my shame, or my excitement. "Wait till the lads hear about this! To think that little tight arse feminist here gets off on having her arse smacked! Who'd have thought!"

I squirmed away from him "Please, no, don't tell them, they don't need to know, please Alan, no, I'm begging you, don't make me look stupid in front of them. I've done everything you've told me to do, don't tell them, please!”

I should have known better.

"If you don't shut up winging, I'll give you another ten, and invite them round to watch. Now shut up, and go and stand in the corner facing the wall, like a naughty little girl."

I was now completely broken. It had taken just a few short days for me to change from being a strong, independent woman, to Alan's toy, his plaything. His to do whatever he wanted to. I stood in the corner, face into the wall, hands on my head while he sat and admired his handy work. My skirt was still tucked up, my knickers around my knees, my bright red bottom on display for him, and my clit throbbing madly.

After about half an hour, I was allowed to re-arrange my clothes, and stood in front of my torturer again.

"Now, the next time I tell you to do something, perhaps you will pay attention. Have you learned your lesson, bitch?"

"Yes, Alan, I'm sorry". I still can't believe that I was apologising to him, after all he had done to me, but by now I was so under his control, I didn't care anymore.

"Are you going to do as you are told I future?"

"Yes Alan, I promise"

"Then you know what you have to do tonight then don't you?"

I nodded.

"Say it then!"

"Shave my pussy," I mumbled.

"Right, so get on with it. I'm going out with the lads tonight, I'll be back late. Be in my living room at ten o'clock sharp tomorrow morning for an inspection, and if there are any spiders legs crawling out of your knickers you're going to get a right hiding, understand?"

"Yes" I said. He reached out with both hands and mauled my breasts, pinching the nipples until I cried out. The he laughed to himself, and left. I fell onto my bed and cried. Why couldn't I break out of this, why was I allowing myself to be shamed, abused, humiliated and used by this horrible bastard? I answered my own question, as I slipped my hand into my knickers, found my aching clit, and brought myself to yet another climax.

Some hours later, I was still on my bed, sobbing to myself, when I heard Sally come home from work. I could hear them laughing and joking together, obviously enjoying each other's company. Then I heard Alan, and then Sally leave. Both out for a good time, I thought. Then I thought of Alan telling his crowd of friends about this afternoon. About how he had spanked and humiliated me, about how I had become wet. I began to cry again. Would he really invite them over to watch if I didn't 'behave' myself? The thought horrified me, but at the same time I felt the now familiar throbbing of my clit. Did I really want him to do that? How far was I prepared to go on this roller coaster ride that had already seen me do so many things I would never have dreamed I could do?

I dragged my self out of bed, and set off for the bathroom. I had never liked the idea of shaving my pubes, even though John had asked me to on several occasions. To me it seemed a demeaning thing to do for a woman. Making herself into something she was not, just to please a chauvinist, misogynist bastard. And now I was about to do exactly that, just to please a chauvinist, misogynist bastard!

I locked the bathroom door, and undressed. There was a can of Alan's shaving cream in the cabinet, and I squirted some onto my hand, and then worked it into my pubes. I took the razor, and after several deep breaths, I set to work. I was surprised how easy it was, and how quickly I transformed myself. I found a small hand mirror, and squatted over it so that I could get every hair between my legs. When I was sure that I was completely done, I showered and headed back to my bedroom.

I rubbed moisturiser into my newly shaven skin. I used to do this when I shaved my underarms, and so it seemed the natural thing to do. When I looked in the mirror I was intrigued. I looked like a little girl again! But I most certainly didn't feel like one! I ran my finger along my slit, enjoying the new sensations. I stood there in front of the mirror, gently massaging my pussy, eyes closed, fantasising about Alan. When I opened my eyes, I got the shock of my life! I was visibly aroused. My lips were swollen and my clit was erect, jutting out from under its hood. I ran to my bedroom, and collapsed onto the bed. I spread my legs as wide as I could, and stroked my pussy, slowly, gently. Sometimes inserting a finger, or two fingers, other times just stroking my clit. When my orgasm came I clamped my legs together, clutching my hand which was pressed hard against my lips. I curled into a ball and drifted off into a blissful sleep.

Chapter 4

I woke up to the sound of the phone ringing. I switched on the bedside lamp and looked at the clock, 5.45 AM. I leapt out of bed, grabbed a dressing gown and dashed to the phone. It was John.

"Hi love!, how are you?” His voice sounded distant, but then he was 10,000 miles away!

"I'm fine my love, how are you?"

"Well", he said, "I have some good news, some great news, and some bad news!”

"OK, give me them in that order then!” I said.

"First the good news, I'm coming home early. I'll be back for good at the end of July! Now the great news, I'm being promoted to assistant manager!” He sounded on top of the world. If he only knew what I'd been doing with his best friend in his absence.

"That's fantastic love, brilliant!, what's the bad news?"

"The bad news is that if I take up this promotion, we'll have to move. The job is in Kent. I know you've just got settled Ali, but this is a good move for us. The job will even pay our rent for the first six months, we can't lose. What do you say, will you come with me?"

My answer cane out in a rush, "Of course I'll come with you, I love you, you idiot! This is what we've wanted for so long, and I'll find another job soon enough. But what about you? All your friends are here, won't it be hard to leave them?"

"To be honest love, they're not really friends at all. I know we go out drinking with them and that, but since I've been out here, not one of them have phoned or written. Not even Alan. Its like I just dropped of the planet as far as they are concerned."

I immediately thought of Alan's words, "no-one likes him, he's too much of a smart arse".

"Well if you're sure, John, then yes, lets go. When do you start?"

"Mid July. I've just got off the phone with the boss, and he wants me as soon as I can wrap up here. That's why I phoned you at such a stupid time, I just had to tell you! So you're really ok with this then?"

"I'm better than ok! I start back at work on Monday, I'll hand in my notice then. Just think, only one more term to go, and then we'll be together for good. Now I want you to go out and have a few beers to celebrate. I'll join you with a cup of tea here! Bye, love, speak to you soon."

I put the phone down and made my way to the kitchen. I had just been handed my escape route! By the end of July, I would be over two hundred miles away from Alan. And from the way John was talking, we'd never see or hear from him again! I looked at the clock, ten past six! It was ridiculously early, but I knew if I went back to bed, I wouldn't sleep, so I just sat and let my mind wander, drinking tea.

After a while it hit me. I was going to miss Alan. In just a few days, I had experienced sexual highs I didn't know existed. Just the thought of the things I'd done brought a warmth to my pussy. Absent mindedly, I slipped my hand into my knickers, and was brought to my senses with a jolt. My newly shaven quim! Not being fully awake, I had forgotten about my transformation, now I was back to reality with a bang! I opened my dressing gown, and looked down the front of my knickers. There was my little girl slit, smooth as silk. I let my fingers glide over my mound, savouring the sensations. I gently stroked and tickled my pussy lips, feeling them start to swell with excitement. I gently pushed a finger into my pussy, and found it to be warm and wet. My breathing was becoming faster, as I slowly drew my finger up to my waiting clit, and groaned out loud at the waves of pleasure which erupted as I stoked my hot little button. Over the last week I had become practised at pleasing myself, and I did so now as the waves of pleasure built to a crescendo with a fantastic orgasm.

After I had got my breath back I showered and dressed, then sat deep in thought. I knew I wanted John, but I wanted the thrill of being controlled by Alan too. Something had to go. I decided to tell Alan that our 'game' was over. This time I was determined, he wasn't going to win this time.

I waited until I heard Sally leave for work, then went upstairs to see Alan. I knocked on the flat door, and heard him call "Come in". Summoning up all my nerve and courage, I pushed open the door and walked in. He was sitting on the sofa wearing a bathrobe.

He looked at his watch, "You're keen, tight arse, its only 8.30. You're not due here for another hour and a half yet."

"Alan, its over. I'm calling a halt to this nonsense. I had a phone call from John this morning. He's coming home in July, he's got a new job in Kent, and I'm going to join him. I'm handing in my notice on Monday."

"And what's John going to think if I tell him how you've been behaving since he's been gone? You didn't think of that did you? Supposing I phone him, and tell him how you stripped for me, how I shagged you stupid? Or how you sucked me off in the kitchen? Or how I spanked your bare arse in your own bedroom, and then felt you sopping wet pussy right afterwards? I think that would put paid to your plans of a new life, don't you?"

"You wouldn’t!” I cried, "You wouldn't be that mean. Anyway, John wouldn't believe you."

"I wouldn't bet on it, tight arse. I'm his 'best friend' remember?"

"That's not what he told me this morning. He said he didn't mind the thought of never seeing any of you again. Seems he's got the measure of you, you bastard!"

He thought for a moment, and then said "Fair enough. I won't miss him either, like I said, he's too much of a smart arse. I tell you what I'll do, I'll offer you a deal. We carry on as we have been up until July. Then it’s over. If you agree to this, I guarantee that John will never hear anything about our little game. But if you agree, you have to do whatever I say, no questions. How about it tight arse? Do you want to get this out of your system, before you settle into married bliss? I know you do, you just have to admit it to yourself. Well; are you going to do this the easy way or the hard way?"

The bastard had done it again! I was right on the hot spot. It was almost as though he could read my mind. His 'deal' would give me the chance to explore this side of me, without hurting John, and giving me a final way out. The idea was appealing, and I felt myself getting wet at the thought of six weeks of debauchery.

"You swear, if I go along with this, it will end in July. You won't say anything to John. He'll never know?"

"Sure. Why would I lie? I'd have nothing to gain by breaking you two up, and I know John can be an evil bastard if he's crossed. We'll have some fun until July, then goodbye for good. Deal?"

My mind was racing. Just seven days ago, none of this had happened. Now I was seriously considering giving myself to this man for three months! I hadn't sat down when I entered the room. Now I was beginning to wish I had, my legs were shaking, so were my hands. "What if I don't agree?" I asked.

"Then, nothing", he said, "Like I said, I don't fancy picking a fight with John, I'd probably lose anyway. If you want to stop, we stop. But I think you want to go on. I think you enjoy it too much, and want to push it a bit further. Believe me, if you agree, I'll push you further than you would ever want to go, but you'll love it. I tell you what, go and think about it. If you want to carry on, be back here at ten, like you were supposed to be. If you're not here, I'll know it’s off."

I left and returned to my own flat. I already knew what I wanted to do. I'd never had such a thrilling time, and the thought of Alan pushing me further was exciting me even as I sat and thought about my options.

The time seemed to race by. Before I knew it, it was almost ten o'clock. Decision time. I had no idea what he had in mind for me, but I knew it would be humiliating and thrilling. I had no choice. At ten exactly, I began to climb the stairs to Alan's flat.

I walked into the living room, and stood in the middle of the room my head bowed, and my hands clasped in front of me, looking every bit like a naughty child sent to the head master's office. Alan was still sitting in the same position, still wearing his bathrobe.

"I knew you'd be back tight arse", he said, a note of triumph in his voice. "Did you do as you were told yesterday, or am I going to have to teach you another lesson?"

"No, Alan, I did it".

"Well let's have a look then."

I lifted my skirt, took hold of the waistband of my knickers, and pulled them down. I felt his gaze on my mound. I had never felt so naked and exposed.

"That's much better! Come and stand in front of me so I can get a good look"

I moved to within about six inches of his face. He was looking directly at my bald pussy. He reached out and stroked my mound with the back of his hand, then ran his fingers along the entire length of my slit. "Very nice, Alison, very nice indeed. Now I want you to sit back in the chair, spread your legs and show me every inch of what you've got. But lose the clothes first."

I felt my face burning, as I slowly undressed in front of him again. T-shirt, bra and skirt were soon on the floor, my knickers still half way down my thighs. I pushed them off also, and sat in the chair opposite him. I opened my legs as wide as I could, and pushed my bottom forward in the seat so that he had a clear view of my most secret place.

"Spread you lips for me, I want to see everything" he commanded. I lowered my hands, placed them either side of my pussy, and gently pulled my lips apart. Nothing was hidden from his view. My nipples were hard and crinkly, my pussy oozing juices.

"Now play with yourself until you come", he ordered.

I gasped. I had never let anyone watch me touching myself. With nervous fingers I found my slit, slipped a finger inside, and then started to massage my clit. As I did so, I began to stroke my tits, massaging them, tweaking my nipples. I was panting like a bitch in heat, sweating, groaning, writhing. When I came I could hear shouting and screaming in the distance. It was me. I collapsed in the chair sobbing from the most powerful orgasm of my life.

"Come with me", he ordered. We went into his bedroom. He took off his bathrobe, and was naked underneath. His cock was standing proudly, eight inches or more of it. He lay on the bed. "My turn", he said. "I want you to bring me off in the best way you can. You're on top".

I crawled onto the bed between his legs. I planted kisses all the way up the inside of his thighs, until I reached his balls. I folded my hand around his hard shaft, and pumped it up and down whilst licking his balls and tickling his arse hole with my other hand. I kissed and licked his shaft, then took the head of his cock into my mouth. I bobbed my head up and down on his cock, swirling my tongue over its head. Then I wrapped my tits around his cock, squeezing them together, while I kissed and licked his belly. I moved slowly up and straddled him. I positioned the head of his cock at the entrance to my hot slit, and gently sat down on it. I could feel him going deeper and deeper into me. Finally, I felt his pubes tickling my shaven pussy lips. I began to rock backwards and forwards, feeling his cock deep inside me. I leaned forward kissing his neck, his face, licking his ears. I reached down and stroked his balls, then leant back so I could reach between his buttocks. All the time I kept up a constant commentary.

"Oh Alan, you feel so good, your cock is so hard, so big. It is so beautiful. Your balls feel so full, so heavy. Please empty them into me. I want to feel you shooting up inside me. I want to be your dirty little slut. I won't be a tight arse any more Alan, not for you. You can take me whenever you want. Tell me what to do, and I'll do it. I'll do anything for you, I promise. I'm glad you made me beg. I'm glad you spanked my arse, Alan, I deserved it. I'm glad you know how much I enjoyed it. I'll try to be a good girl for you Alan, I really will. I'll do my best to please you. Anything for you Alan, anything. I promise."

He reached up and grabbed my tits, squeezing them, pinching my nipples. I groaned and moaned, driving my pelvis down onto his cock, grinding myself onto his pubes. He took hold of my hips and began to push and pull me back and forwards, increasing the pace all the time. I could feel him getting close to his orgasm. I was close also. I was almost breathless with pleasure. I moaned "Oh please Alan, please Alan, please Alan" over and over as my orgasm grew closer. Then he tensed and I felt him twitching and shooting deep inside me. I screamed as my orgasm hit, and I collapsed on top of him.

After what seemed like hours, I felt my consciousness returning. I opened my eyes and saw Alan half asleep next to me. I moved closer to him, intending to snuggle into him, but at that moment, he got up and put his bathrobe back on.

At once I felt at a disadvantage. All of my clothes were still on his living room floor where I had left them. He turned and looked at me. "Go and get yourself cleaned up, bitch", he ordered, "And mind you don't make any mess on the floor". I ran to the living room with my hand over my pussy, grabbed my knickers and pulled them on. I was still dressing when he came into the room. He came up behind me and smacked my behind, hard. I squealed.

"What was that for?” I complained.

"I felt like it " he replied. "I can do anything I feel like to you, whenever I want to, isn't that right tight arse?"

I lowered my head again like a naughty schoolgirl. "Yes Alan" I replied.

Chapter 5

After I finished dressing I left Alan's flat without speaking to him. I returned to my own flat, and showered. I wasn't expecting Alan to come in, but I left the door of the bathroom unlocked anyway. I was now totally immersed in the 'game'. I was eagerly looking forward to the next instalment.

When I cam out of the bathroom, it was just in time to hear the front door close. Thinking Alan had gone out, I was surprised to meet Sally as she made her way upstairs.

"You're back from work early, is everything ok?” I asked.

"No, not really. I had a phone call at work from my mum. She's had a really bad fall, injured her back, and she's in traction. I'm going to have to stay with her for a while, until she's able to look after herself".

"Oh, I'm sorry to hear that Sal. Where does she live?"

"Edinburgh," she said flatly.

"Christ Sally, that's three or four hundred miles away! What are you going to do about work and everything?"

"My boss has been really good, she's given me a four week unpaid leave of absence, and we'll see how things are then."

"Right, so when do you leave?"

"Right away, basically. I just need to pack some clothes, and then I'll be off. Alan is not going to be pleased at the thought of me being away for that length of time, but what else can I do? Will you do me a favour, while I'm away?"

"Anything Sal, what is it?"

"Look after Alan for me, he's hopeless on his own!"

I tried to keep my face straight, and my voice as normal as possible, but it had dawned on me that Alan and I would be alone together for the next four weeks at least. My mind immediately began to race through the possibilities.

"Are you ok Alison?” Sally was looking at me with a concerned look on her face. "When I asked you to look after Alan, I only meant keep him company you know, I wasn't asking you to do his dirty washing or anything!”

I laughed. "Well that's all right then."

Sally made her way upstairs, and I heard them both talking. Some time later, I was in my bedroom when I heard the familiar sound of lovemaking from upstairs. "One for the road Sally?" I thought to myself.

About an hour later, Sally and Alan came down stairs. She had packed three bags, and I offered to help carry them to her car and see her off. "Thanks Ali" she said.

We loaded the car, and I gave her a hug. Then Alan gave her a romantic kiss, and came and stood by me as she got in and started the engine. As she drove away, I felt Alan's hand gently stoking my bottom. I jumped! This was in broad daylight, in the street, and before Sally was even out of sight. Even so, I didn't move away. As Sally's car turned a corner and disappeared from view Alan said "Go to your room, take your clothes off and wait there for me, I'll be there soon." I hesitated for a second, and was rewarded with a crisp smack to my bottom. The sound was so loud that people passing on the other side of the street turned to see what the noise was. I quickly ran to my room, undressed, and waited. I could hear him on the phone upstairs, but couldn't make out anything he said. A few minutes later the door opened.

"Right then, I want to see the entire contents of your underwear drawer, tight arse. I want to be sure that there are no more horrible knickers like the ones you had on the other day. Come on, get on with it."

I opened the top drawer of my dresser, and stood back to allow him to see.

"That's no good, get them all out, and put them on the bed."

Feeling deliciously exposed, I did as he had ordered. Soon, all my 'smalls' were arranged on my bed for his inspection. There were about four or five pairs of knickers which he didn't like, most of them had prints like the earlier ones.

"You have got some really ugly knickers here, haven't you?" he said. He had thrown several pairs on the floor. Now he pointed to them. "I want that lot in the bin, now. The rest you can put back. Go out and buy some more this afternoon. I want you in plain white ones. No pictures, no prints, no pretty flowers, got it?"

I nodded.

"And get yourself some plain white bras while you're at it. No wonderbras or shit like that, simple plain white, ok? Let me know when you've got them". And with that, he walked out.

"My god, now I really am under his control" I thought. "I strip when he says, and now I'm taking orders on what kind of underwear to have". But even as I though this I was busy dressing, in a hurry to get to the shops as soon as possible.

It was late in the afternoon when I got back. Alan heard me coming in and came down to see me. "Did you get them?" he asked. In reply, I opened my shopping bags and showed him the packets of plain white knickers and bras I had bought. "Good girl!" he said. "You'll get a chance to show them off tonight, tight arse, I've invited Neil round for a few beers. He's looking forward to the entertainment."

"You mean I'm supposed to…, I mean, he's part of the game too now?"

"Absolutely, my little feminist! You'll do what Neil tells you, in exactly the same way as you obey me. Got a problem with that?"

"Alan, I don't think I can go through with this. I mean, Neil's a nice enough bloke, but he's fat and ugly!” It was true. I quite liked Neil socially. He was always funny, always a good laugh, but he was a good three stone overweight, and he wouldn't win any beauty contests.

Alan laughed. "I'll tell him you said that, he'll smack your arse red raw. You wanted to carry on the game. I told you the terms, and you agreed. He'll be here at about eight. Be ready." And with that he turned and left.

I thought about the prospect of being the entertainment for both Alan and Neil. I didn't like the idea at all. I toyed with the idea of telling Alan I wouldn't do it, but then I remembered that all my previous attempts to defy Alan had ended up with me stark naked. I decided that I would go through with it this once, and then I could tell Alan that I really didn't like it, and he'd have to listen then, wouldn't he?

I showered, shaved my pussy, (I didn't want to be spanked in front of fat-boy Neil for having a "Sand paper twat"!), and started to dress. I put on a pair of my new knickers. They were a snug fit, and showed off my bum and mound. I put on a new bra, did my make up and then went to my wardrobe. Alan hadn't said what he wanted me to wear, and the chances were I wouldn't have my clothes on for long anyway, but I decided on a summer dress with buttons up the front. Then I sat and waited.

Just before eight, the doorbell rang. "Get that Alison", Alan called. I opened the door, and there was Neil. Dressed as usual in battered jeans and an old T-shirt, he was holding a four pack of beer in one hand, and a cigarette in the other. Without being invited, he walked past me and stood at the bottom of the stairs leading up to the two flats, obviously waiting for me to go first. I started up the stairs, and he followed closely after me. I suddenly realised why he had been so polite – the bastard was looking up my skirt! I looked round at him and said sarcastically, "Enjoying the view?"

"Yes thanks", he replied, without blinking, "And I'm looking forward to seeing much more. How's your arse now? Still sore, is it? I bet it's not as tight though, is it?" I was too stunned to reply. Neil had always been ok towards me. I had thought he was one of the more likeable of John and Alan's group. Now he was looking at me with pure lust, and was speaking to me like I was shit.

We found our way to Alan's flat. I was told to get them both beers, and they sat down and began to talk. "So she's still up for it then?" Neil asked.

"Oh yes, she's up for it all right. Shagged her stupid this morning. She'll drop her drawers any time you like, wont you tight arse?" I blushed as they both turned to look at me as I brought them their beers.

"I said, you'll drop your drawers any time, won't you?” Alan said. They both waited for my reply. The humiliation was almost too much to bear, but I was also thrilled and very turned on by it.

"Yes, Alan. That's right,” I said.

Neil looked me up and down with a gleam of lust in his eyes. "About time we had a look at the goods then. I've wanted to do this for ages. About time someone took this bitch down a peg or two."

I stood in the middle of the room, my heart beating so hard I could hardly hear. "Come on then, show us what you've got" Neil urged. My fingers trembled as I reached for the top button of my dress. I opened it, and moved on to the next. When I had opened them all, I slipped the dress of my shoulders, let it drop to the floor and stepped out of it.

"I've always thought she'd have great tits, you know. Now I'm going to find out. Get the rest off then, or I'll give your arse something to think about"

I unclipped my bra, let it fall onto my arms, the removed it completely. The two of them cheered and whistled like they were in a strip club. Neil made me jump up and down to make my tits bounce, then I had to stand in front of him while he ran his fat grubby hands over my thighs, my bottom and then my tits. He was twisting and pinching my nipples, making them hard. Then he looked me in the eyes and said "Alan tells me you have a new 'hair do', why don't you show it to me" At this, Alan started to laugh. I felt close to tears, and for a moment, I was unable to move.

"Do you want me to take your knickers down and smack your arse Alison?” Alan said.

"No, please. I'll do it, I'm sorry!" And there I was apologising again. I quickly took hold of my knickers, and pulled them down. Neil said "Give them to me", and I handed them over. He put them to his nose and sniffed. "A bit fishy" he said, "You should wash more". Again, Alan almost fell off his chair laughing. I though this was rich coming from this overweight, smelly bastard, but I said nothing.

Then Neil's hands were everywhere. He grabbed hold of my bottom, mauling and pulling, making me come closer to him. He shoved his hand roughly between my legs, squeezing my pussy lips and pushing a fat finger into me. The he returned to my bottom, pulling apart the cheeks and trying to push a finger into my bum. I yelled at this, and he laughed. "Tight arse hole, Al. Got any plans for this?” I froze. I had never even considered anal sex. I just couldn't do it.

Then I had to entertain them. I had to sit in the armchair again, spread my legs and play with my pussy. But I was under orders not to come, and so I spent many minutes trying to contain my building orgasm, whilst at the same time giving them the show they wanted. As I wanked in front of them they would call out instructions to me, "Push your tits together", "Spread your lips wider, I can't see" "Put two fingers up you".

Finally, Alan said, "I think that's enough now. Why don't you take Neil to the bedroom and show him how hospitable you can be?” he turned to Neil, "She really is the hostess with the mostest, you know", and they both laughed. Neil didn't move. He was obviously waiting for me to invite him! I looked at Alan, and his look told me that if I didn't do this, the game was over.

I swallowed hard, and said "Would you like to come to the bedroom with me Neil?”

"Sounds good to me!" he said, and walked over to me. As we walked the short distance to the bedroom, Neil whispered to me "Alan tells me you give very good head. I hope you don't disappoint me!"

He closed the door behind him and began to undress. His body odour was more noticeable in the smaller room. He peeled off his T-shirt to reveal rolls of fat, then he dropped his jeans and stood there in an ancient pair of boxer shorts. "You can do the rest,” he said. I knelt down in front of him, and pulled the shorts down. I couldn't believe what I was seeing. His cock was enormous! It must have been six inches long and two inches thick, and it was still flaccid! I had never seen one so big. Fascinated, I began to stroke it and massage it the way I had done to Alan's. The monster began to stir, growing rapidly in length and girth. I put my lips to the purple, circumcised head, and began to lick and suck. I stroked his balls, and wanked his shaft. I felt his hand on my head and looked up to see the smug grin on his face. He was enjoying every moment, "You know what I'd like you to do now?” he said, "Lick my arse!"

The idea was repulsive, but I didn't see what choice I had. I stood and followed him to the bed, where he lay down on his front. I took a deep breath and began to place small kisses on his fleshy buttocks. I reached the base of his spine, and began to lick down his crack as he groaned with pleasure. The smell was bad, but the taste was far worse, I felt like I was going to be sick at any minute. And yet I continued, wriggling my tongue into his crack, moving in and out. I put one hand on each of his cheeks and pushed apart. There was his puckered hole, thankfully looking clean. I began to kiss and lick all round it, and then finally, I did what I knew he was waiting for me to do, I pushed my tongue right into his hole. He pushed his fat arse back into my face when I did this, forcing my tongue deeper into him. I reached round and stroked his massive cock, now throbbing with pleasure. I continued to kiss and lick his arse for what seemed like hours, pushing my tongue in, running it round the hole. Finally, he turned over and motioned me to resume on his cock.

I now had both hands on his shaft, side by side, and there was still a respectable length for me to suck on. I was beginning to get hot at the thought of having this inside me. I was revelling in the humiliation of all I was doing to this mass of blubber. "I think it's time to bury the bone", he said, indicating that the 'foreplay' was over. I rolled off him and lay on my back, my legs slightly apart. He positioned himself between them and guided his cock towards my slit. He pushed my lips apart with the head, and began to rub it up and down my pussy. The sensation was amazing, and I groaned with pleasure. Then he placed the head at the entrance to my tunnel, and pushed. I felt like I was going to split. I had never had anything so big in my life. I spread my legs as wide as I could to try to ease the pressure inside me, feeling him drive ever deeper into me.

I was fighting for breath. The monster inside me was pushing in and out at an increasing speed, as it reached the top of my tunnel it sparked sensations I had never felt before. The head was battering me from the inside, and I was in ecstasy! I felt my climax begin "Oh God, oh God, oh God" I called and then he was emptying his balls into me, I felt spurt after spurt shoot up into me, still it kept coming, I felt full to capacity. And then he collapsed on top of me, a sweating, smelly mess.

After a few moments he heaved himself off me. I was completely shattered by the intensity of my climax, and so I just lay there on the bed, gasping for breath with my legs spread wide apart and my gaping pussy leaking his cum. Neil stood at the end of the bed looking at me, "Alison, you never looked classier!" he said, and began to laugh loudly. I turned on my side and curled up into a ball. I was disgusted with myself, how could I have enjoyed being with him? How could I have enjoyed licking and kissing his arse, spreading my legs for him, taking his huge member inside me? And yet I had! Despite my need to deny it to myself, I couldn't. I had enjoyed every humiliating, shameful minute of it. I even enjoyed the thought of him looking at me spread out on the bed. Without thinking, I turned back onto my back, spread my legs and began rubbing my fingers into my wet slit. I put my fingers, wet with my own juices and his cum, into my mouth and sucked and licked until they were clean. Neil watched, a fascinated look on his face. Then an idea seemed to strike him.

"Seeing as how you like the taste of it so much, you can lick me clean" he said. I immediately sat up on the bed as he walked towards me. I took his cock into my mouth and licked and sucked all along his shaft, then I licked his balls until they were clean also, finally, he turned around and 'allowed' me to lick his arse until it too was clean.

"I think you'd better go and get cleaned up. We're not finished with you yet!” he said, and left the room. With my heard pounding at the thought of more shame I went to the bathroom and ran the shower. I didn't think to lock the door. After I had been in the shower for a few seconds, the door opened, and Neil and Alan were standing there watching me wash. Neil walked over to the shower, and said to Alan, "Watch this!”

He took hold of the showerhead and began to play the jet onto various parts of my body, making me turn around, or bend over as he wished. I had my back to him, and so didn't see him reach for the temperature control. Suddenly I was hit between my bottom cheeks with a jet of freezing cold water. I screamed and tried to turn away from the jet, but the bastard was playing it all over my body. "No please, Neil, stop, please, its too cold, please Alan make him stop" I pleaded in vain as the two of them laughed out loud at my discomfort. He made a point of firing the icy jet at my nipples, making them stand out painfully. After a few minutes of this, I was shivering and crying. Finally, he turned the water off, and they both left. I was ordered to get dry and go back to the living room straight away. I gratefully reached for the warmth of the towel, dried my self off, and then walked stark naked into the living room.

They were sitting looking very relaxed, drinking a beer each. Alan said, "Did you enjoy being with Neil then?" I could have denied it, but Alan always seemed to be able to tell when I was lying, and so I had to swallow my pride, and said "Yes, Alan. I did enjoy it".

"You didn't think you would though, did you? What was it you said to me when I told you Neil was coming round? "He's fat and ugly", wasn't it?", she wasn't keen on letting you join in at all you know mate. Perhaps she thinks she's too good for you, is that it tight arse? are you just too good for the likes of him?"

Neil was watching with interest. I tried to negotiate my way out of this "No, its not that I think I'm too good, honest, its just, well, I was, er, I mean he, er…." My attempted explanation tailed off into nothing.

"Fat and ugly am I?" Neil said. "I think a rude little bitch like you needs to be taught a lesson, even if it is one you'll enjoy. Come here and get over my knee, I'm going to spank your tight little arse".

I slowly made my way over to him and positioned myself over his knee. "Now, you're going to apologise for being rude, and I'm going to keep smacking you until I believe you are truly sorry, understand?"

"Yes", I said, "I am sorry, really I am, I'm sorry I spoke about you that way Neil. I wont do it again I prom owww!" His hand had come down on my bottom with a loud crack, and a sharp pain had shot through my body. "Please Neil, forgive me, I'll make it up to you, I'll owww!"

"Oh God, Neil, please don't hurt me any more, I really am sorry" Smack!

"Please Neil, please. I'm so sorry". Smack. And so it went on. I lost count of the number of smacks I received, but it was far more than when Alan had spanked me, and Neil's smacks were much harder. After a while I was sobbing like a schoolgirl, and begging him to stop, promising him anything, pleading with him to let me make it up to him. My backside was ablaze, and the pain was like nothing I had ever experienced before.

Finally, he seemed convinced by my pleading apologies, and the smacks stopped. "Right, lets see if she liked that one", Neil said. I felt his fingers probing my pussy lips, and then felt one of his fat fingers slip inside. "Fuck Al, you were right, she does love it, she's absolutely soaking!" I felt my face flush crimson. My body had betrayed me once again, and feelings of animal pleasure were now coursing through me as Neil continued to explore my sensitive hole. "I tell you what", he said, "Show us how much you enjoyed that. Get down on the floor and wank yourself off, while you tell us how much you like to have your tight little arse tanned!”

I lowered myself to the floor gingerly, as my bottom was still stinging. I spread my legs wide and let my fingers start to caress my shaven pussy. Everything was open to their gaze. I didn't care. I was hot again! As I stoked my clit, and pushed my fingers deep into me, I kneaded my breasts, pinched my nipples, brought each breast up and licked it. I was behaving like a total slut, wanting them to watch me, wanting to please them. "I love it when my arse is smacked", I breathed. "I love being taught a lesson. I love being shown who's boss. I love it when I'm so exposed, and you can see everything. I want you to see me. I want you to touch me. I want to be yours. I'll do anything for you, anything you say. Oh God! I'm coming, I'm coming…." I groaned and writhed on the floor in front of them. My fingers were a blur as I frantically rubbed my clit and pushed them into my raging hole. I fell back, shattered from my climax.

Before I had chance to regain my breath Alan ordered me to stand and bend over the back of a chair. I was expecting another spanking, and wondered if I could take any more, but to my surprise he began rubbing some sort of cream into my bottom. He gradually got closer to my crack, and then he was massaging the cream between my buttocks, and into my little rose bud anus. I felt one of his long slim fingers penetrate my bottom. He moved it around in circles inside me, and kept applying more cream. The feeling wasn't unpleasant and I arched my back to allow him easier access. I was beginning to enjoy the feelings stirred up inside me, and then I felt a second finger enter me. I had relaxed enough not to find this uncomfortable, and began moving my bottom back and forward pushing his fingers in further. Then he withdrew them completely. He continued to tickle my tight hole, and then I felt something much thicker pushing at my opening. I turned to look over my shoulder as the 'something' pushed into me. Alan had his cock up my bottom! I froze. The idea of anal sex had never appealed to me, and I'd always assumed that the pain would be too great. And now here I was bent over with his hot spear in my anus. Sensing my fear he said "Just relax, it'll be ok". I was in no position to argue, and so I turned my head away, and tried to relax. I felt him push into me very slowly, then withdraw. He pushed in a little further, and then withdrew again. The pain I expected didn't come, and I relaxed still more. The more I relaxed, the more I enjoyed the sensation. After a few moments, I felt Alan's pubes against my bum cheeks, and I knew he was fully inside me.

He began to pump into me, slowly at first, but increasing speed all the time. I could feel my sphincter muscle gripping his cock. He grabbed hold of my hips and began to increase his speed. He was pushing in harder now, building and building. I felt him twitch, and felt him flooding my bowels with his cum. He was gasping and panting, and then collapsed on my back.

"And that's your arse cherry gone Alison. You just don't give a fuck anymore do you?" Neil was standing, watching, a dirty smirk on his face. I blushed, I had forgotten he was even there. "To think I'd be standing here watching Alan stuff his dick up your tight little arse! I bet there's nothing you wouldn't do now. You've turned into a complete slut haven't you?" He and Alan smirked at each other as Alan picked up my discarded knickers and wiped his cock on them.

Neil was right. It had been exactly a week ago that Alan and I had got drunk, and I'd ended up stripping for him. In just seven days I had found a side to me that I didn't know existed. I would do anything now.

Alan threw my soiled knickers to me, "Better wash those, they're filthy" he said. Again the two of them laughed out loud.

I was exhausted. I'd had two shattering climaxes, and the nervous energy I'd used up had left me shattered. "Can I go to bed please" I asked. The two of them considered my request, and Alan said "OK, but we might want another shag tonight, so don't be surprised if you get a visit."

I gathered the rest of my things together and went back to my bedroom. I pulled on a T-shirt and a clean pair of knickers, and fell gratefully into bed. I was asleep in moments.

The next thing I knew, someone was coming into my bedroom. I had no idea what time it was, but I could see daylight through the curtains. "Just fancied a quick one before I go", it was Neil. He pulled the cover from my bed, grabbed hold of the waist band of my knickers and pulled them off in one swift motion. Then he pushed my T-shirt up to expose my tits. He pushed my legs apart, and began to lick and suck at my pussy. In spite of myself I began to respond. Then he positioned himself between my thighs. I could smell beer and cigarettes on his breath and the odour of his body. I felt his cock nudging at my pussy lips, and felt my pussy getting wetter. Once again he was pushing his massive organ into me. His weight was pressing down on me so I was unable to move. As soon as he was in me all the way, he began to pump furiously. I felt the head of his cock battering against my cervix. He was pumping so hard the bed was banging against the wall. He began to squeeze my tits roughly. Then he groaned and shot his load into me once again.

He lay there panting for a few moments, then pulled his deflating cock out of me. As a final insult, he took hold of my T-shirt, and wiped his cock on it. I was disgusted, but he didn't seem to notice.

"Thanks for an interesting night Alison. I can't really call you tight arse any more can I? Not after last night anyway!" And he left, still laughing to himself. I rolled onto my side, curled up into a ball and fell back to sleep.

Some time later the bedroom door opened again. Before I could move, Alan was lying next to me. He began stroking my bottom, moving ever closer to my crack. Then I felt his fingers start to probe my anus again. After a few moments he told me to get onto my hands and knees, and began to smear something slick and slippery into my bum hole. His fingers were again pushing into my bowels, and I knew what was coming. He slowly pushed his member into me and I groaned with pleasure. He began to increase his pace, and as my pleasure built I reached down and began to finger my pussy, which was still leaking Neil's cum. I ran my fingers up and down my slit, tickled my clit, and pushed my fingers inside my love tunnel. I could feel Alan's cock through the thin membrane, and this only increased my pleasure. I felt my orgasm begin to start as Alan started to twitch inside my anus. As waves of pleasure began to wash over me, I felt Alan shooting streams of cum up inside me. He collapsed onto my back and lay there panting. Then without saying a word, he got up and left the room. A week ago, I had never even considered anal sex, and now I had not only done it twice, I had thoroughly enjoyed it! There was nothing I wouldn't do now, and I was excited at the possibilities. There was no telling what Alan would make me do next, and that uncertainty was thrilling beyond belief!

Chapter 6

I woke some hours later to find that Alan had gone but had left me a note. "Neil will be coming over for more fun tonight. Get yourself cleaned up and be ready for eight". Dutifully, I cleaned my flat, changed the sheets on my bed, showered and washed my hair, shaved my pubes and then went out to stock up on beer for Alan and Neil. At about seven, I put on clean knickers, a new bra, a clean white T-shirt and some loose fitting jeans. I knew that they would both like the T-shirt and jeans look, and by now all I wanted to do was to please them! I found myself getting excited at the thought of more excesses, and wondered what they would have me doing before the night was over. I slipped my hand into my knickers, and sure enough, I was well lubed up, and that was before they even got here.

Just before eight, I heard Alan and Neil coming back. I stood by the door of my bedroom, waiting like a 'good girl'. Neil walked straight past me carrying some sort of package, Alan said "Go and make us something to eat, and call us when it's ready. Don't come into the living room until I say you can. Now go", and with that he gave me a playful smack on my bottom, and disappeared into my living room, closing the door behind him.

I went to the kitchen and began making sandwiches for them. I was desperate to know what they were doing, but knew that if I went in there I would get a spanking. This made it all the more tempting as I thought of myself over Alan or Neil's knee with my jeans and knickers down! I decided to provoke them into spanking me, and walked to the living room door. Before I could open it however, Alan appeared. He saw me waiting close to the door, and called out "Hey, Neil, she can't wait to get in here. Talk about gagging for it! OK, tight arse, come on in, we've got a surprise for you." And with that he swung the door open letting me see inside.

Neil was standing in the middle of the room, with a broad grin on his fat face. He was standing next to what looked like a large red blow up cushion. Sticking out of the middle of this was what looked like a six-inch cock! I was fascinated, and went to have a closer look.

"Do you know what this is?" Neil asked.

"No" I admitted. They both laughed.

"Fuck, talk about a sheltered life. Have you never seen a vibrating cushion before?" Neil asked.

I blushed, even now after all they had done to me, they could still make me feel like I knew nothing. Neil called me closer and began to explain. "Right, this goes up your pussy", he said, meaning the six inch phallus. "There is a small pad that goes up against your clit, and this smaller one at the back will go up your arse! Then, if you're a good girl, and we feel generous to you, you get this.." he pushed a button on a pad he held, and the whole thing began to vibrate, slowly at first and then faster as he manipulated the control in his hand. I was wildly excited at the thought of trying this, and looked at them both for them to tell me what to do next.

"Would you like to get on board Alison?" Alan said, the familiar smile back on his face.

I said nothing, but began to take my T-shirt off. "Stop!” Alan commanded. "If you want to play with your new toy, you have to get our permission".

I knew how to play the game now, and with my head bowed low I said quietly "Could I play with my new toy now please Alan". He just smiled and said "Neil bought it for you, why don't you ask him?"

I turned to Neil, who could barely conceal his amusement. "Could I play with the new toy please Neil"

"What do I get in return?" he asked.

"Whatever you want," I replied.

"Really? What if I want to fuck you up the arse? Are you up for that?"

I hesitated, Neil's cock was a lot bigger than Alan's. I wasn't sure I could take it, and I said so.

"Don't worry, I'm sure you'll cope. So, do I get to cruise the Hershey highway?" he laughed.

"I'll try,” I said nervously.

"Right then, get your kit off and climb on board!”

They both watched as I took off my T-shirt and unhooked my bra leaving my tits to swing free. Then I pushed my jeans off and dropped my knickers to the floor. I crossed to the cushion, straddled it and began to lower myself onto the phallus. I had never used a dildo or a vibrator in my life, and I was nervous as the tip made contact with my pussy lips. By now I was soaking, and so the plastic cock had no difficulty in sliding into my tunnel. As I sank deeper onto it, Neil positioned the smaller phallus at the entrance to my anus. I drew a deep breath and then lowered myself onto this also. Finally, I was sitting on the cushion, six inches of plastic up my hot little hole, another thick finger of plastic up my bottom and a small soft pad pressing against my clit. It felt strange but very nice, and I was quickly getting used to the sensations. I had almost forgotten that Alan and Neil were in the room, but then one of them set off the vibrators. I looked round to see the two of them sitting on a sofa watching me.

"Well give us a show then" Neil commanded.

I began to rock backwards and forwards on the cushion, savouring the sensations in my clit, pussy and bottom, which were like nothing I had ever experienced before. Then Neil turned the vibrations up high. I groaned out loud and my eyes rolled back. This was pure ecstasy! It was obvious to them that I was enjoying myself, and they were clearly having a good time, if the bulges in their trousers were anything to go by.

I had been positioned right in front of the TV screen, now I found out why. Neil switched on the TV and started a video playing. It was hard core porn, of the sort I had always condemned in my 'former life'. A young girl, perhaps 18, was sucking on the cock of a man who must have been about fifty. He was groaning with pleasure, and so was she. Before the man could come, she moved over to another man. This second man was about fifty also, naked and with a cock almost as large as Neil's. The girl began to suck this enthusiastically, and I could see it grow still bigger under her attention.

The vibrations between my legs were really getting to me, my breathing had become fast, and I had begun to stroke my tits as I continued to rock on the cushion. The girl on the video now squatted over the man she had been sucking, and lowered herself onto his now rock hard cock. She shuddered with pleasure as she slid down his enormous pole, and I shuddered with her! Then the first man appeared, stood behind the girl, bent over and began to slide his cock into her bottom. I froze. I could not believe what I was seeing. This young girl, who was smaller and slighter than me, was being fucked by two cocks at the same time, and seemed to be enjoying every minute of it judging by the way she was moaning and groaning. I was very close to the edge. I ground down onto the cushion and was mauling my tits, twisting and pulling on my nipples. The men in the video were pumping into the girl with increasing pace. Suddenly, the one in her pussy groaned and tensed, the girl almost screamed with pleasure. Then the one in her bottom withdrew his cock and began to spray jism all over her back. She turned and opened her mouth inviting him to spray onto her tongue, which he did. She swallowed all she could, and then began to massage the spunk on her back into her skin, while the man in her pussy licked and sucked her breasts. It was too much for me, my orgasm hit me like an express train I was moaning, sobbing, screaming as a truly massive orgasm shook me to my core. I fell from the cushion and collapsed onto the floor a quivering, sobbing mess.

As I regained consciousness I became aware of the two of them applauding, whistling and cheering as they did so. I blushed furiously and felt my face burning with shame.

"What was it that got you so hot, was it the buzzing down below, or the sight of that little girl getting sandwich fucked?” Neil asked, laughing as he did so. I couldn't answer, my shame was so great. I had just brought myself to a huge orgasm, with vibrators in my pussy and bottom, a vibrating pad on my clitoris and a hard-core porn video playing in front of me, while the two of them watched and cheered. I could not believe I had done such a thing. My mind was in total confusion. How could I have become such a toy to them both in such a short time? I felt light headed from my climax, and completely bewildered as to why I was prepared to do al of this.

I wasn't allowed to dwell on my situation for long however. Neil walked over to me, grabbed me by the arm and forced me to stand. Then he calmly re-took his seat, and motioned for me to stand in front of him and Alan. I did so, trembling slightly.

"I asked you a question, tight arse. What was it that got you so fired up?" I just stood there, dumb, unable to speak.

"Was it the cushion?” Neil asked. I nodded.

"But what about the video?” Alan asked, "I think you liked that didn't you? Tell us how you enjoyed watching that girl take two pricks at the same time. Answer me, or I'll smack your arse until you do!"

I finally found my voice. "I'd never seen anything like that before. I'd never even imagined that sort of thing. I couldn't believe how she was able to take them both, and still enjoy it."

"And did you imagine yourself doing the same?" Alan asked. I felt my breath catch in my throat. How had he known? Had I become that much of a slut that he could predict that I'd like that sort of thing? I felt my face colouring again.

"Fucking hell, she did!” Neil shouted. "She got off on the thought of the two of us fucking her like that. I never would have imagined that such a prissy, tight arsed little snob would get off on the thought of two blokes shagging her up the arse and up the twat at the same time!” He seemed triumphant, revelling in my shame, embarrassment and misery. "I want to hear you say it out loud", he said. "Tell me how you liked it. I want to hear every detail. In fact, I want you to sit in the chair and play with yourself while you tell us how much you enjoyed it. Go on, do it now."

Reluctantly, I sat in the chair in front of them, opened my legs and began to stroke my still sensitive pussy. I stroked and squeezed my breasts at the same time, and began to re-live the sensations for them as they watched.

"When I first got onto the cushion I enjoyed the feelings I felt when I pushed down onto it. I liked the feeling of the big one inside me, and the smaller one in my bottom. Then you stared the vibrations, and I felt the pleasure run through my body, especially through my clit. I enjoyed the feelings, and felt the need to stroke my breasts as I rocked back and forward on the cushion. I liked the fact that you were watching me, and that you were controlling the vibrations."

"How did it make you feel", Alan asked.

"I felt really dirty, and really randy", I replied. "I wanted to put on a show for you both. I wanted you to see me playing with myself. I wanted you to see how dirty I could be. Then the video started. I watched as the girl sucked first one man, and then the other. I imagined sucking both of you, moving from one to the other, running my tongue over your shafts."

I was beginning to get hot all over again as I tickled my clit, and pushed fingers into my pussy. I could see them watching me closely, and I knew they were getting turned on by my show. I wanted to please them further. I wanted to be absolutely wanton and dirty. I carried on with my monologue, all the time playing with my pussy and caressing my breasts. I could feel myself building to yet another orgasm.

"Then she sat down onto that hard prick. I heard her groan with pleasure, and I groaned too. I imagined how it would feel as one of you pushed into me, going deeper and deeper. Then the other man started to push into her bottom. I couldn't believe what I was seeing. I had never imagined such a thing before. I heard her groan with pleasure. Then they were both having her at the same time. I saw her rocking backwards and forwards as they had her. I heard her moans of pleasure. I imagined it was me being taken like that. I could feel the vibrator in my bottom buzzing. I knew you were watching me. Then the one in her bottom pulled out and began to shoot all over her back, and she turned her head so she could get some into her mouth. I wanted to be her. I wanted to feel the hot jizz shooting over me, I imagined how it would feel, and then I came."

Another orgasm was building, I felt my fingers moving faster in my pussy, and I was squeezing my breast and nipples hard. I gasped and cried out "Oh please do me like that, I want you both to have me, please, Oh please", and then I was coming again.

As my orgasm subsided I closed my legs, squeezing my fingers into my pussy. I sighed, and sagged into the chair in front of them.

A few moments passed. I opened my eyes to see them looking at me like two predators. They both had huge bulges in the front of their trousers, and almost in unison, they opened their trousers and pulled out their hard members.

"Come over here and suck me Alison", Alan said. Without hesitating I got down on my knees in front of him and took his glans into my mouth. I began to swirl my tongue around his head in the way I knew he liked. I stroked his shaft and caressed his balls, relishing the groans of pleasure coming from him. Then Neil said "My turn", and I shuffled over to kneel between his legs. His shaft was as big as I had remembered, and I cautiously took him into my mouth. I didn't want him to hit the back of my throat. I closed my eyes and began to savour the taste and feel of him in my mouth. By now I was so randy, and so focussed on sex, that the building could have burnt down and I wouldn't have cared!

I felt Alan move in behind me and I turned to watch as he positioned his shaft at the entrance to my pussy. Then I went back to sucking Neil's throbbing glans, running my tongue up and down the length of his shaft.

Alan entered me and began to pump into me with strong, rhythmic strokes. Neil groaned with pleasure as I sucked and licked him, caressing his heavy balls and rubbing my breasts against his upper thighs. Then Alan withdrew, and Neil motioned for me to stand up.

"Why don't you show me what a good ride you can be Alison", he said. I straddled his legs and slowly lowered myself onto his shaft. I shuddered as I felt him going deeper and deeper. I spread my legs as wide as I could to accommodate his huge girth, and then began to ride him, pushing my hips back and forth, feeling him deep inside me. He began to stroke my breasts and tease my nipples. Then he put his arms round me and pulled me close into him. I was unable to move, pinned to his chest. Then I felt Alan slowly pushing into my bottom. I looked round to see him straddling Neil's legs and slowly pushing into me. When he was in up to the hilt both he and Neil began slow, rhythmic motions. Back and forward. I felt like I was on fire. Sensations I had never felt before were radiating out from the very centre of my body. My mind was racing, and I found myself trying to push myself onto each of the shafts impaling me. Neil continued to tease my nipples. Unbelievably, I began to come again. As my third orgasm of the evening began to break I felt Neil shoot deep inside of me, followed moments later by Alan spraying his seed deep in my bottom.

We all collapsed panting and gasping for breath. After a minute of two I felt Alan slip out of me, and I rolled off Neil, onto the floor, and lay there gasping for breath. The next thing I knew, Alan had brought me a glass of wine. He handed it to me saying, "I think you could use this, you've certainly earned it!” I drank it down, almost in one go, and felt my head begin to clear.

I held out my glass for a refill, and Alan duly obliged. I drained the second glass just as quickly, only for it to be refilled again. After a few minutes I began to feel the effects of the wine. I felt warm, relaxed and contented. I sat back on the sofa, stark naked and with a silly grin on my face. I still couldn't believe what a complete slut I had become, but I really didn't care! I was enjoying the best sex of my entire life, I had never had so many orgasms, and both Alan and Neil seemed willing to experiment further. As I lay there in a sort of haze, I vaguely wondered what they had in store for me next. I didn't have to wait long!

Alan lay down on the floor and told me to get to work with my mouth. I eagerly got down on my hands and knees and began to kiss and lick his balls and his shaft. I could taste myself on him, and as his shaft started to harden I felt my own loins start to warm. I continued to lick and suck him until he was gasping with pleasure and his glans was throbbing in my mouth. Then I felt Neil caressing my bottom. He slipped his hand between my legs and started to slowly stroke my clit. I shuddered with pleasure as he coaxed the head out from under its' hood and began to stroke it in small circular movements. I was still soaking from earlier on, and my juices mingled with his jizz to make my hot little slit feel slick. Then his fingers moved up to my bottom and he inserted first one, then two fingers and began to spread my tight hole. I tried not to tense, as I knew what was coming. Neil's price for allowing me to use the cushion was about to be paid.

Suddenly, I was gripped by fear. I was sure that Neil's member was too big and too wide for me to take, it was bound to hurt. I started to get up, but Neil put his hand firmly into the small of my back and pushed me back down. At the same time, Alan grabbed hold of my shoulders and pushed them down to the floor. I was trapped. I called out "No, please stop! Please, I can't take that in me. Please stop". They said nothing. Instead, I felt the tip of Neil's member pushing at the entrance to my bottom. As he pushed harder I felt my sphincter give way, and he started to slide into me.

I tried to struggle free, but they were holding me too tight. As my hips wriggled to try to get away from the intruder I felt sharp stabs of pain. The only way to survive this, I knew, was to try to relax and keep still. I began to pant, trying to relax as the huge member continued to push into me. I felt him stop, and then slowly withdraw until only the head of his shaft was still in me. Then he pushed into me again, further this time. Gradually, he eased his entire length into me. I felt full to bursting, longing for this to be over. He began to increase the speed and depth of his thrusts, grabbing my hips for extra purchase. I could feel his hot breath on my back, and his wiry pubes against my bottom. I felt like I was going to split in two as he pounded into me for what seemed like hours. And then I felt him shooting his hot seed deep into my bowels. He seemed to be producing gallons of the stuff, and his climax seemed to go on for ages. And then he collapsed onto me, a heaving, sweating mass. Finally, he rolled off me. I fell onto my side, curled up into a ball and sobbed.

They lifted me up and carried me to the bathroom. I was put into the shower and a delicious jet of warm water was played onto my aching body. They soaped my entire body and then rinsed me off. I was wrapped in warm towels, and carried back to the living room where I was given more wine.

As the full impact of what had happened sank in, I became angry. I turned on the two of them. "You bastards!", I yelled, "That was rape, no other word for it. You knew I didn't want to go through with that, and you made me. Well from now on, the game's off. I don't want anything else to do with you, ever. Go and get your fun somewhere else you bastards". I tried to get up, but alcohol and sheer fatigue seemed to be holding me down. Alan spoke first.

"Right the way through this, right from the first night when it was just you and me, you've been reluctant to try things. At least you've said you were reluctant, but it hasn't stopped you doing it has it? Just think of the things you've done this evening alone. Are you really going to try to act the innocent now Alison? OK, you might not have wanted to do it just now, but that's been true of a whole lot of things, hasn't it? Are you sure you want to get out of this now? Think of the fun you've had today. Do you want to stop all that? If you want to end things, that's fine. Just be sure you know what you're throwing away, that's all".

I sipped my wine, and considered his words. I had to admit I'd been having the time of my life for the last few weeks. I didn't want it to stop, especially since this was a once-in-a-lifetime thing. Once John got back from Australia I would move down to be with him, and leave all of this debauchery behind.

I drew a deep sigh. "OK", I said, "We'll carry on. But from now on, if I say 'no' then whatever you two perverts are up to stops. Clear?"

They both grinned. "Clear", they said in unison.

"Why don't you let us make it up to you?" Neil said, a lecherous grin on his face.

"No way!” I said, "I've had enough of your monster for tonight thank you".

"Then just lay back and let us please you for a change" he said.

I lay back on the sofa and closed my eyes. I felt the towels being removed from my body. Then I felt someone planting small wet kisses up the inside of my thighs. I looked down and saw Neil's head inching towards my shaven mound. I closed my eyes again, and gave myself over to his attention.

I soon discovered that it wasn't only his member which was unusually long! His long, hot tongue was soon buried deep in my tunnel, whilst his fingers teased my clit and stroked the lips of my pussy. Alan joined in by kissing and licking my breasts and nipples. I surrendered to the feelings of pure ecstasy as my body once again found it's way to the brink of orgasm. After yet another climax, I drifted off into an exhausted sleep.

Chapter 7

I woke the next morning, Sunday morning, with a dull hangover and an aching body. I felt as though I had 'flu or something, but I knew that my body was paying me back for last night's excesses.

I slowly got out of bed, and realised that I couldn't remember getting into bed last night. Alan and Neil must have carried me to my bedroom. I looked at myself in the bedroom mirror. No outward signs of the nymphomaniac I had become, except of course for my shaven pussy. I turned around and examined my poor, sore bottom in the mirror. My tight little hole was red and painful to the touch, but there was no obvious damage. "Thank you very much fellas.", I thought as I remembered the battering my 'back door' had taken the previous evening.

I wandered around my flat as I waited for the kettle to boil. In the living room my clothes were where I had left them last night, in a pile on the floor. The cushion, with its' additions, was still in front of the TV. The memory came back to me, of the young girl taking the two men. Of how I had been so fascinated and aroused by the images on the screen. I felt a slight warmth between my legs and marvelled at my own seemingly insatiable appetite. I had never had so much sex in my life before, nor had I enjoyed it so much. I began to wonder of I really could go back to simply being John's girlfriend. We had always enjoyed a good sex life, but nothing, and I mean nothing, like my activities of the past couple of weeks. Perhaps I had become addicted, or possibly I should get out of this unbelievable game before I did.

I made my way up to Alan's flat. It was empty. He had left no note to tell me where he had gone or when he would be back. Still pondering on the events of the last few days, and wondering what on earth I should do, I went back to my own kitchen and made tea. I quickly found that this simple pleasure was denied to me, as I couldn't sit comfortably. My limbs ached, and my bottom was sore. I decide to run myself a nice hot bath.

A few minutes later I was lowering myself gingerly into the warm, soapy water. I felt my aches and pains start to melt away, and even the initial stinging in my bottom soon eased. I immersed myself and tried to come to a decision. I was still mentally making a list of pros and cons when I heard the front door of the flat opening. I heard footsteps coming up the stairs to my flat, and then Alan was calling my name.

"I'm in the bath." I called back. It was then that I realised that by accident or design, I had left the bathroom door unlocked.

Without knocking, he calmly walked into the bathroom and sat down on the floor next to the bath.

"How are you this morning?", he asked. I noted that he had tried to keep the tone of his voice normal, but couldn't hide the hint of anxiety. It was decision time for me. If I gave him the cold shoulder now our game was over. On the other hand, I could let him know that I was OK with our understanding, and things could continue as before.

"I feel like I have been run down by a train.", I said, a slight smile on my face. "And not only that, but it feels like someone tried to park a car in my bottom!"

He laughed, clearly relieved that I wasn't going to bear a grudge over last night. Now that the tension had been diffused, I needed to make my point. I sat up in the bath. Alan's eyes immediately fell to my breasts, which were covered in soap bubbles, my nipples just showing through.

"To be serious Alan, I don't like being treated like some kind of toy for the amusement of you and your fat friend, right? If we're going to continue, then this has to be fun for me too, and being held down while some bastard shoves something the size of a baseball bat up my arse is most definitely not!" Alan looked suitably shocked. I had not been so assertive towards him since our first encounter, and I didn't normally swear either, so my words had the desired effect. I lay back in my bath water, and waited for him to respond.

"Fair enough. Like we said last night, if you don't want to do something, I wont make you. But you do want to continue, don't you?", he smiled.

"Yes, I suppose so.", I conceded. "Just no more rough stuff!"

"Fine by Me.” he said immediately, and smiled again. He was still sitting on the floor by the bath. Now he moved closer, leaning against the bath and letting his right hand dangle in the soapy water. Without thinking I moved my leg closer to his hand, and his fingers began to gently caress my thigh.

"Are you saying that you don't want Neil in the game anymore?", he asked, moving his hand to the inside of my thigh and allowing his fingers to stroke the sensitive skin there. "I only ask, because you seemed to enjoy most of last night, and if you are going to limit this game to just the two of us then we might be missing out on some interesting possibilities."

"What kind of possibilities?", I asked, moving lower in the water as I did so, and causing his hand to slip further up my inner thigh.

"We could have a party for the boys. Invite them all round, and you would provide the entertainment.", he said. His hand was now almost at the top of my leg, and the familiar longing was back between my legs.

"I'm not having all of them do what you and Neil did last night." I said immediately. "In fact, I don't want it up my bottom any more. I don't like it that much anyway."

"Relax, Alison. If you don't want that, then that's fine." His voice had become soothing and gentle. His fingers had reached the top of my legs and began to stroke the lips of my pussy. I opened my legs a little further to allow him access, and he continued to speak to me in a gentle murmur.

"Whatever you say. All I had in mind was a small party for the boys. You would be waitress for the evening, bringing us whatever we wanted. Of course, you would have to be properly dressed for the occasion, but I'll sort that out for you. Naturally, some of the boys might want to take liberties. There's no telling where their hands might go, and you'd have to accept that. But I promise you no-one will try to persuade you to take it up the bum again. If you feel you want to do that, then that's your choice."

His fingers had now opened my pussy lips and were teasing the entrance to my hot tunnel. As he spoke I closed my eyes and gave myself over to the waves of pleasure spreading out through my body from wherever his fingers touched me. The thought of being humiliated and abused by a group of men who, until recently, I knew only as John's friends had begun to appeal. I could just imagine them touching me, looking at me, ordering me to do shameful things. I would be unable to object or refuse. If I did, I could end up over their knees with my knickers down, my skirt hitched up and my naked bottom on full display. They would spank me until my cheeks were hot and red, and then laugh out loud when they slipped their hands between my legs to discover the wetness there.

Alan's fingers now inched up my slit to my clit. I gasped out loud as he ran his finger tips over my hot little bud. He continued to murmur to me as he brought me higher and higher towards a peak of pleasure.

"Just imagine, Alison. All of us there, ordering you around in your own living room. You'd be fetching us beers, and generally waiting on us hand and foot. Maybe we'd want you to dance for us. Can you dance, Alison? We might want you to dance naked, put on a show or just stand there stark naked. You would have to do whatever we said. We might even want to see you on the cushion again. Can you imagine doing that in front of all of us? Just imagine how that would feel, with your tits and arse, and even your bald little pussy on show to all of us."

This drove me over the edge and my orgasm pulsed through me like electricity. I clamped my legs together on Alan's hand and rocked my hips back and forward until the waves subsided.

When I had finally got my breath back, Alan said "Shall I go ahead and invite the boys then?"

"When did you intend holding this party?", I asked, a little nervously.

"How about next Friday? It might be a long night, and we wouldn't want to be late for work next day, would we?", he smiled.

I smiled back, though still nervous about the whole idea. I took a deep breath to summon up courage, and said, in a voice that sounded more confident that I was, "Friday it is then."

Alan smiled, stood up and left me to my bath. I lay back in the now cooling water and wondered, not for the first time, why I couldn't break this spell. What was it that made me so hot whenever I was around Alan? What was it inside me that made me enjoy such depravity? Just a few short days ago I had been a 'normal' woman. I had never shown myself off so casually, never had sex so casually, and never dreamed of doing the sort of things I had allowed Alan and Neil to do to me. Now I had just let Alan finger me to another climax, and agreed to allow any number of his friends to have their fun with me. Once again, I wondered if I was losing my mind.

Later that day Alan came into my living room and suggested that as we both worked in the same school it would make sense for us to share the same car to go to work in. I thought this made sense too, and it was decided that we would travel in his car. "See you in the morning then.", he said, and left me alone. I didn't see him again for the rest of the day, and spent my time getting ready for the new term.

I woke on Monday morning with the usual feeling of dread that everyone has on their first day back after a break. I had my breakfast, and the showered, (And shaved!). As I was coming out of the bathroom Alan appeared. "Show me what you're wearing today.", he said, and so I motioned for him to follow me into my bedroom. I had already laid out my clothes for the day. Charcoal grey business suit, (jacket and skirt, the female students at my school were not allowed to wear trousers, and so neither were the staff). A purple silk blouse and black 'sensible' shoes completed the ensemble. Alan surveyed my choice. "Not bad.", he said. "What are you wearing underneath?" "Kickers, bra and a pair of tights." I said.

He thought for a moment, and then said "No bra. And no horrible tights either. Stockings and suspenders only from now on, right?"

I nodded, I could feel my pulse quicken as my excitement built. Alan left me to get ready. I slipped on my knickers, rolled on my dark stockings and fastened them with my suspenders. Then I slipped the silk blouse on and fastened the buttons. The silk was cool against my skin and I felt small waves of pleasure begin to radiate from my nipples as the soft material brushed against them. I hardly ever went out without a bra, and I had most definitely never stood in front of a class without wearing one. Today was going to be another first. I stepped into my skirt, put on my shoes and jacket and looked at myself in the mirror. I looked no different to the way I usually looked. It was not apparent that I wasn't wearing a bra, and my suspenders left no visible line on my skirt. Satisfied, I went to my living room to wait for Alan. He joined me a few moments later.

"Did you dress as I said?” he asked.

"Yes, of course.” I replied.

"Let’s have a look then.” he smiled.

I smiled back this time, as I slowly lifted the hem of my skirt. I reached my stocking tops, but didn't stop there. I lifted my skirt up to my waist, so that he was able to inspect my knickers, plain white ones, naturally! Then I turned round so that he could have a good look at my tight little bum. I was really starting to enjoy myself now, and the knowledge that I had some degree of say in what went on was helping me enjoy things even more. Having been given Alan's approval, I smoothed my skirt back down and made for the door.

"What about the rest?” Alan said, still with a smile on his face. I stood in front of him and opened my jacket, offering my breasts for his inspection. He ran his fingers gently along the sides of my breasts, then cupped each one in his hands, before finally running his thumbs over my nipples, which were now hard. I could feel myself getting wet, and was about to suggest that we both phone in sick for the day, when Alan said, "Right, lets go!"

The drive to the school where we both worked usually took about 20 minutes. We had been driving for about five minutes when Alan said "Lift up your skirt and stroke your pussy for me. Don't put your fingers inside your knickers, and don't come!"

I toyed with the idea of objecting, but decided that I would 'go with the flow' as it were. Wriggling in my seat, I managed to lift my skirt high up my thighs until it was bunched just above my hips. I slid down in the seat, opened my legs slightly, and began to gently stroke my pussy lips through the soft cotton of my knickers. It felt gloriously wanton, not to say dirty. Driving along in broad daylight with my skirt up and my hand busy between my thighs.

Alan didn't seem to be paying much attention to me, although to be fair, he was driving at the time. I soon realised that his mind was on me however. Without looking at me at all, he casually asked "So tell me, how old were you when you lost your virginity?"

My legs instinctively closed together. I couldn't believe he had asked me such a personal question! I was unable to speak for a moment, but he didn't give me much time to think.

"Come on, I want to know all your little secrets. Tell me about the first time. Tell me who, where, when. Tell me everything about it, and keep stroking your pussy while you tell me. But remember; you're not allowed to come."

I took a deep breath and launched into my answer. I started to tell him all about my first time, all the time my fingers were gently stroking the lips of my pussy. I could feel myself getting hotter, and I could also distinctly feel the fabric of my knickers getting damp. The traffic outside became a blur as I continued to unfold the story of my first time to Alan. Of how I'd been just past my seventeenth birthday when I'd gone camping with my then boyfriend, Joe. ("Seventeen? Christ Alison, you left it late didn't you. Were you saving it up for your old age or something?") I told him how it was the first time I'd spent the night with a boy. How he'd been the love of my teenage life. We'd been together for over two years, since we'd been at school together. ("Ah, school sweethearts, how romantic. Did he carry your books home from school every day?") I told him how we'd got into our sleeping bags on our first night, and how I'd been so nervous. We'd started to kiss, and then he'd started to stroke my breast. ("Was he the first boy to touch your tits then? No? You can tell me more about that later. Carry on.")

I'd let him touch me over my T-shirt, and then let him put his hand up inside. I'd let him touch me there before, but this time it was more than a quick fumble. He could roam at will! After a few minutes, his hand had slipped down over my hips. I was on my side, facing him and we continued to kiss passionately. ("Tongues as well?") I didn't object as his hand began to stroke my bottom, and then I let him roll me onto my back. I'd let him put his hand between my legs. I'd only been wearing a T-shirt and a pair of knickers, and I'd continued to kiss him while his hand explored the warmth between my thighs. ("Was he the first to touch your pussy then? You can tell me how it felt to have Joe put his hand in your knickers for the first time later as well.")

I had gasped as his fingers had found the waistband of my knickers. And then his hand was in, and moving ever lower. He had run his fingers through my pubic hair, and then gently pushed my thighs apart. Then he had stroked my pussy. I had always enjoyed the sensations, and let him go further this time. I'd let him put a finger inside of me. It was then that he'd asked me "Can I make love to you Alison?" ("He said that? I bet you went for that in those days didn't you? Go on.")

I had agreed to make love, and Joe started to unzip our sleeping bags. He had started to slip his trousers off, and I had pushed my knickers down to my ankles and then took them off and placed them under my pillow. Alan had laughed out loud at this. "Under your pillow? Were you expecting the tooth fairy or something?"

Joe had rolled a condom onto his hard cock and then moved on top of me. I'd felt the hardness of his cock as he'd placed it at the entrance to my pussy. I told how I had put my arms round his neck and held him tightly, waiting for the moment when he entered me. Expecting it to hurt, holding onto Joe like a drowning sailor, and then feeling him slowly pushing into me. Of how there had been no pain, just a sort of stretching feeling and then something had given way and he was in me up to the hilt. I'd held on tight to Joe right the way through it, even though I'd begun to relax as he'd built up a steady rhythm. And then he'd gasped and I felt him twitching inside of me. Then he'd collapsed on top of me breathing heavily, and I had been unable to move. Finally, he'd rolled off me, and that was that!

"So how long did he last then? I bet no more than about a minute. I bet he only needed about half a dozen strokes before he shot his load into you. Did you enjoy it?"

"I don't know. I was glad I'd done it. I was glad it hadn't hurt! I don't know if I enjoyed it or not, to be honest."

I had been stroking my pussy whilst I'd been relating my story to Alan. I could feel the heat building inside of me, and my knickers were not damp now, they were positively wet. I became aware of my surroundings. We were almost at school. I began to pull my skirt back into place. "Stop.” Alan said. "Take your knickers off."

"Alan, I can't! I just can't. We're almost at school, someone might see."

"Take them off, and give them to me."

I reached under my skirt, grabbed the gusset of my knickers and pulled them down over my knees. We were pulling into the staff car park now, and my pulse was racing. What was he going to make me do next? I took my knickers off and handed them to him. He put them to his nose and inhaled deeply. "Mmm! essence of Alison, my favourite fragrance." I had smoothed my skirt into place, and was looking round nervously, anxious in case anyone had seen anything. He calmly put my knickers into his inside pocket and then turned to me. "You're going to go all day without underwear today. I know how hot this will make you feel, but you're not allowed to sneak off to the ladies for a quick diddle, right. If you behave, I'll give you a reward later. Got that?"

I nodded. My pussy was throbbing still, and my nipples were super sensitive. As we got out of the car a cool morning breeze caused the silk of my blouse to mould itself to my breasts. My nipples were obvious to anyone with eyes to see. The breeze also found its' way past my stocking tops to the lips of my shaven and sensitive pussy lips. I could have come on the spot. With my pulse still racing, and my mind buzzing, I made my way into school and tried to act naturally.

I collected my timetable from the main office and headed to the staff room for a quick cup of coffee before lessons began. I was feeling very exposed and vulnerable in my state of near undress. One of the male teachers, David Evans, who taught games and sports, seemed to be paying particular attention to me. He had always been a lecherous sod! now he looked at me with barely suppressed lust in his eyes. How could he possibly have known about my lack of underwear? Possibly his practised eye could spot my state, or perhaps I was unwittingly giving off signals. Whatever the reason I felt most uncomfortable and left the staff room as quickly as I could.

I got to my classroom and checked my timetable. Fourth year remedial English first, followed by fifth year after morning break. The two most difficult groups back to back! It was warm in the classroom, and without thinking I took off my jacket and left it on a chair at the back of the class. I began to write instructions for the class on the blackboard, and immediately noticed how my bra-less breasts brushed against the silk of my blouse. I intended to finish my writing on the board and then retrieve my jacket before the first class arrived. I had misjudged the time however, and before I knew it thirty noisy fourteen-year-olds were crowding into the classroom.

I knew this group all too well. About twenty boys, the rest girls. All of them barely able to read or write, not one interested in learning how to do so. The challenge for any teacher was simply to occupy them for the duration of the lesson. They settled themselves into their seats and reluctantly opened their workbooks. I explained the instructions on the black board, pointing at each instruction as I did so. Something was different. The boys were apparently fascinated by everything I had to say, whilst the girls were giggling between themselves. Then I realised what the difference was. The boys were totally focused on my chest. I glanced down and saw that my nipples had become hard again, and were clearly visible through the fabric of my blouse. I looked around for my jacket, and then realised that it was still at the back of the class where I had left it. With all their eyes on me I walked as quickly as I could to the back of the class. This caused my breasts to sway and bob. A few of the boys actually reached down to rub their groins, the rest continued to stare intently. The few moments it took me to get to my jacket seemed like an eternity. Finally I reached it and hurriedly slipped it on. I looked around at the class. I had never felt so intimidated in front of a class. I could feel myself blushing, I felt hot and embarrassed, and was tempted to leave the room. But then the questions started. Could I repeat the instructions please? What was the second one again? What is that word on the fourth line down, I can't read your writing. And on and on.

I found myself at the front of the class again, explaining what they had to do, pointing to each line and explaining. I tried not to make my embarrassment look too obvious, and so I didn't fasten my jacket. Consequently, every time I pointed at the board the jacket opened, and they would get a glimpse of my breasts. They were having a fine time at my expense, and I felt as though they were playing with me. Finally they settled down to some work, and I sank gratefully into my chair behind my desk. The lesson passed without further incident, but as they all filed past me on their way out the boys had lecherous grins on their faces, whilst the girls looked at me like I was little more than dirt.

News had obviously travelled fast, and as the next class filed in the boys all took the front seats. I began the lesson feeling nervous. It was still warm in the classroom and I began to perspire. One of the boys, Adam, raised his hand to get my attention. He was an unpleasant, surly sort of boy. He always gave me the impression that he had been up to something that hadn't been discovered yet, and he tended to speak to staff members in a way which just stopped short of being disrespectful.

I nodded to him, "Yes Adam."

"Miss, it's really warm in here, can we take our jackets off please?" There were sniggers from various sections of the class before he followed up with "You look hot too Miss, why don't you take your jacket off as well?" I felt the colour begin to rise in my face again, and began to feel very hot and uncomfortable.

I glared at him and snapped "Just get on with your work." He looked my straight in the eye and shrugged, a half smile on his face. I managed to get through the rest of the lesson, and as the lunch bell rang they all got up and filed out. Adam looked particularly pleased with himself. After the last of them had gone I gratefully took off my jacket and began to fan the front of my blouse in and out to get some cool air around my body. I turned to pick up something from my desk and jumped as I saw Adam still standing in the doorway watching me intently. "I said you looked hot, didn't I? You should have done that in class, it would've been better than that shit we had to work through." He smiled at me, challenging me. "Get out!” I yelled. He shrugged again and shuffled off down the corridor still smiling.

I was seething by the time Alan came into my class a few minutes later. When he asked what was wrong I told him what had happened. He found the whole thing highly amusing. He even suggested that perhaps I should show a little more flesh to keep their attention. "Just fuck off", I yelled at him.

"I think part of you liked it this morning,” he said.

I couldn't believe what I was hearing. "Didn't I just tell you how uncomfortable I felt? Didn't I explain how that was the worst experience I have ever had in front of a class? How could you possibly think, even for a moment, that I enjoyed that. Christ, you are a twisted bastard at times Alan."

"Listen to me you mouthy bitch. Over the last two weeks you've done stuff you never would have believed. You've been stripped, spanked, fucked, buggered. You've begged, wanked, sucked, obeyed. This morning you willingly told me some of your closest secrets and then gave me your knickers which are still wet from the frigging you did in the car on the way here. Don't call me twisted, and don't try to play the innocent with me Alison, I've seen you do too much, remember?"

I looked around nervously in case anyone had heard. "Alright", I whispered, "But keep your voice down".

"Keep your voice down please".

"OK, keep your voice down please." I muttered.

"Fine. Now you can apologise for insulting me, and then I want you to lift up your skirt, bend over the desk and get ready for ten smacks."

I was appalled. "Alan, please, I can't do that here. What if someone caught us? Please, can't it wait until tonight when we get home? Please Alan?"

"No chance. Do as you are told and get over that desk. Any more delays and I'll make it twenty smacks."

My heart felt like it was in my mouth, I was trembling all over, but I was also raising the hem of my skirt. I pulled it up over my hips exposing my shaven mound to his gaze, and then bent over my desk, with my bottom towards him and waited for the punishment. He stood behind me, relishing the view.

"Haven't you forgotten something?” he said.

I was confused for a moment, and then realised. "Alan, I'm really sorry I spoke to you like that. It won't happen again I promise." I gasped as the first blow hit my bottom, and called out quietly "One".

"Good girl.” he cooed between smacks. "Now you're learning. From now on you'll do exactly as I tell you, both inside school and outside, is that clear? If I tell you to strip stark bollock naked in front of a whole class, you'll do it. Got that?"

He had given me my ten smacks, and now his fingers had wormed their way between my legs to caress the lips of my pussy. His thumb slipped inside my wet tunnel, whilst his long fingers found my clit and began to tease it, making it harden.

"Did you hear me bitch? I said you are to do anything I say to anyone I say from now on. Do you understand?"

"Yes Alan.” I moaned, waves of pleasure washing over my body from my aching clit.

"And?"

"I'll do anything you say, I promise. Only please don't make me do anything in front of the pupils Alan." The idea of being made to undress in front of those horrible boys was both appalling, and fantastically exciting.

"I may save it up for an end of term treat. You could arrange for the girls to be elsewhere, and give the boys something to remember you by. Something like a strip, or even a blow job. How would you fancy sucking twenty randy fifteen year olds off into your mouth?"

The idea drove me over the edge, and my orgasm left me gasping for breath as I bent over the desk. When I had recovered Alan told me to give him a blow-job, "A nice slow one. Make it last, we've still got half an hour of lunch break!"

And so, with my skirt still bunched around my waist I knelt down in front of him, opened his trousers and pulled out his hardening cock. I stroked and caressed it, easing the foreskin back and forth. I licked along its shaft before running my tongue over the head. A tiny drop of clear liquid seeped from its' hole and I kissed this with my lips before taking the large purple head into my mouth. I swirled my tongue around the head, the way I knew he liked, and began to suck gently, bobbing my head up and down. He groaned with pleasure and his cock grew still further in my mouth. I continued to suck and lick for what seemed like ages, my jaw ached and my nostrils were filled with the smell of his body. Suddenly, he tensed and then his hot salty jism was hitting the back of my throat. I swallowed every drop, and then gradually he began to subside, shrinking in my mouth.

I stood up, licking my lips instinctively. He looked me up and down. "You're getting pretty good at that. Must be all the practice you've been getting." And he smiled at me. I smiled back. When I felt this way, there was nothing I wouldn't do for him. He made me turn around so that he could examine my bottom. His hands cupped my buttocks and then stroked them appreciatively. Finally he said "OK, you can cover yourself up again now, but remember, you do as you're told from now on."

I smoothed my skirt back into place and nodded, "Yes Alan", I murmured.

The rest of the day passed without further embarrassment on my part, probably because I was teaching first and second year students in the afternoon. After the end of day bell rang, I collected my things and headed off to find Alan, eager to get home and end what had been a difficult day.

I found Alan near the main office, talking to the Head Master. As I approached they both looked in my direction and I got the distinct feeling they were discussing me. The Head looked me up and down, his eyes lingering on my breasts as I walked towards them. I could feel my breasts moving around as I walked, my nipples brushing gently against the silk of my blouse. I knew my nipples were becoming erect, but I knew that if I fastened my jacket I would only draw attention to them further. I made my way towards them and nodded to the Head in acknowledgement before saying to Alan "Hi. Ready to go?” in as matter - of - fact way as I could.

Alan's reply made me inwardly groan. "I'm going to be a while, there's some marking I need to do. The Head Master here was just saying that there's a whole load of filing he needs doing in his office. I said you would be happy to help out whilst you waited for me to finish. That's ok isn't it?"

"Great!” I thought, "Now I get to spend time in the office of that old letch while I wait for Alan to collect me". Instead I smiled at them both and said "Of course, no problem at all". I was too new at the school to refuse, plus I knew what I'd get if I didn't do what Alan told me.

"Excellent Alison." the Head murmured. "I'm really grateful. And it will give us a chance to get to know each other. Come on in when you're ready." And with that, he went off to his office.

"Why am I doing this Alan?” I whispered to him. "You know he gives me the creeps, always looking at me as though he's undressing me. Why do I have to spend time with him?"

"Because", Alan said, obviously relishing the moment, "He's looking to appoint a new head of department at the end of this term. I know he fancies you, and so when he was whining on about his filing, I offered your services. He was most grateful, so just don't go upsetting him right? I'm well into his good books for this, and I want it to stay that way. Now go to the loo and put these back on." He handed me my knickers from that morning. "Make sure he gets to see your stocking tops, and just a couple of flashes of these.

I was appalled. "You mean I have to let that old bastard see up my skirt, just so that you can get a better job?" I was about to object, about to tell Alan that I wouldn't do it, when I remembered my promise. I would do anything he told me to do. I had to trust him that it wouldn't go too far, and that I would enjoy it into the bargain.

"How long will you be?” I asked.

"Only about half an hour. Just long enough for him to get a few quick flashes! Oh, and if he tries to touch you up, just treat it as a joke, ok?"

"Some bloody joke!" I replied.

So that was the game. Alan let the Head play with me for a bit, and in return he was front runner for the departmental job. I resigned myself to a half-hour with a dirty old man and slipped off to the toilets. I went into one of the cubicles, lifted my skirt and slipped an experimental finger between my pussy lips. Sure enough, I was soaking wet. The idea of prostituting myself had got my motor running yet again. I made my decision there and then. Alan obviously knew what would turn me on better that I did myself. I drew a deep breath and then told myself "OK. Whatever he wants from now on, I'll do at once. No questions, no doubts."

I pulled my knickers back on, left the cubicle and checked my make up in the mirror. "Better make myself look good for the old goat" I told myself. Then I looked at myself in the full-length mirror and on an impulse I opened a couple of buttons on my blouse. I was now showing quite a bit of cleavage, and bent forward to check my theory. Yes! if I bent over just so, he would be able to see right down the front of my top, would catch the odd glimpse of my bra-less boobs!

I left the toilets and went directly to his office. No one else was around. I knocked at the door, and without waiting for a response, I opened it and went inside. He was sitting behind an impressive oak desk in an old black leather recliner chair. He looked up and smiled at me. "Do come in Alison. I really appreciate your help with all these files, you're sure you don't mind?"

"No, not at all Head Master.” I replied, sounding a little breathless. "I'm happy to help in any way I can Sir". I added the "Sir" bit thinking he would like this. I was not disappointed, he positively beamed at me.

He was probably in his mid fifties with a middle age paunch and a full head of steel grey hair neatly slicked back. Pale blue eyes looked me up and down lingering on my stocking clad legs and then on my chest. "Where would you like me to start?" I enquired. He indicated a large pile of files on his desk, and directed me to file them in alphabetical order in the filing cabinet on the other side of the office. To do the filing I would have to stand with my back to him, and wondered how I was going to comply with Alan's instructions to 'give him a couple of flashes'

I moved towards the desk, and said "Would you mind if I took my jacket off please Sir?" "Yes, of course Alison. Make yourself comfortable."

I slipped my jacket off my shoulders and placed it on the back of a chair. Then I leant over his desk to pick up a bundle of files. As I did so I saw his eyes drop to the front of my blouse, which now opened invitingly. I went to the filing cabinet and began to file. I could feel his eyes burning into me, and made sure that whenever I had to place a file in the bottom two drawers I bent over from the hips, so that he had a perfect view of my bottom. After a few minutes he stood up and walked over to me. He stood beside me, looking through some papers which had been left on top of a nearby table and began talking to me, apparently making small talk. Did I like working at the school? Had I settled in all right? How long had I known Alan? Did I have a boyfriend?

All the time he was clearly enjoying the view. I would bend over to put a file in a drawer, giving him a clear view of the top of my breasts. I knelt down to put a file away, letting my skirt ride up to expose my stocking tops. Then I 'accidentally' dropped a number of files. Being the perfect gentleman, he bent down to help me retrieve them, and that was when I let my knees part just a fraction, giving him a clear view of a the small white triangle of my knickers. After a few minutes of this, his face had become quite red! I was beginning to enjoy myself and was trying to work out how to give him another flash, when Alan appeared at the door. "Ready when you are", he said, and immediately left again.

"Would you excuse me now please Sir", I said in a little girl voice.

"Yes of course Alison. Thank you very much indeed for your help."

"Perhaps I could come back tomorrow afternoon to finish?" I enquired.

"Oh yes, that would be splendid." He said.

I walked past him to retrieve my jacket, which again I 'accidentally' dropped. "Oh dear", I said, "I seem to be dropping everything this afternoon." The double entendre was not lost on him as I saw his eyes narrow, like a predator as he looked at me. I bent to pick up my jacket, again letting my legs part and giving him another tantalising glimpse of my underwear.

I took my time putting my jacket on, pushing my breasts out to meet his gaze as I slipped my arms into the sleeves, then I bent over again to straighten my stockings, feeling his eyes peering down my blouse.

"I'll come back tomorrow then Sir?"

"I shall look forward to it Alison.” he cooed. He walked beside me, accompanying me to the door of his office. He put his hand around my waist as he did so, and I made no effort to move away. Then, as I reached for the door handle his hand slipped from my waist, over my hips and stroked my bottom. I turned to look at him. He was watching me intently, trying to gauge my reaction. I smiled at him and said "Goodnight Sir", as I slipped out of his office.

Once we were in the car Alan wanted to know everything that had gone on. I told him in the minutest detail, leaving nothing out, even confessing that I had enjoyed myself.

"I bet you're all wet now aren't you?” he asked.

I slipped a finger into my knickers, found my hot little slit and felt the slick juices which coated not only my pussy, but also the top of my thighs. "Oh God Alan, I'm soaking. Can I come please? Oh Please Alan, please let me come, I've been a good girl today. I've done everything you've told me to do. Please let me come Alan".

To my dismay, he told me I had to wait until I got home. It was the longest 20 minutes of my life made all the worse by that fact that I had to relate to Alan my first sexual experiences. He wanted to know when I had first started to masturbate, who had been the first boy to touch my breasts, who had been the first one to see them. Who had been the first to touch my pussy, to see it. When had I first seen a penis, when had I first seen one hard. Who had I given my first blow job to. All of my secrets were revealed, one by one. By the time we got home I was on fire with burning, humiliating desire. He told me to undress, then to undress him. Then I had to lick his prick until he was hard, then lick his balls, lick his arse. I had to bend over in front of him, pull my pussy lips apart, stroke my clit. Then he made me lay across his lap and proceeded to give me twenty smacks onto my bare bottom for being "A naughty, brazen, dirty little girl. First you show yourself off to the Head Master, then you spend the whole journey home talking of nothing but sex. Tell me what a dirty little bitch you are."

And I did. As Alan's fingers began to stroke the lips of my pussy, I declared myself to him. "I am dirty Alan. When you told me to go into the Head's office I wanted to say no, but when I went to the toilets I felt how wet I was I knew what a hot little bitch I've become. I want you to use me Alan. I'll do anything you want, I promise. I won’t argue Alan. Anything. Oh God Alan". I was consumed by a massive, shattering orgasm. The latest in so many, and with so many more to come.

Chapter 8

After Alan had brought me to a massive climax I was made to lie on my back with my legs spread wide apart. Alan moved between my thighs and positioned the head of his cock at the entrance to my sopping pussy. He slowly pushed into me, and I relished the feelings of pleasure radiating from my hot tunnel.

"Supposing I told you to do whatever it took to get me the Departmental Head's job? Even if it meant being the Head's plaything for the rest of the term? Are you up to that?” He asked as he continued to build up a steady rhythm.

Without hesitation I said, "I told you I'd do anything you tell me to do. I promised. Tell me what you want me to do and I'll do it. I'll let him touch me, play with me, strip me, screw me. Anything you say Alan, anything."

"Good, because I know he fancies you. I've seen the way he looks at you. I bet he'd like to strip you bare and smack your arse. I bet he's well into that, and you're such a convincing naughty girl aren't you? Could you cope with having that old bastard's hands all over you?"

"Oh yes Alan." I breathed. "I'll let him do anything he likes to me. Do you want me to start tomorrow? I told him I'd be back to help him some more then. Should I give him a reason to be angry with me?"

"Oh yes, excellent", he groaned. I felt him twitching inside of me, felt his hot jism shooting up into me, and then he collapsed on top of me, panting. I stroked his back, his hair. I kissed his neck, ran my tongue over his skin. I was besotted. I wanted to please him in every way possible and I was relishing the prospect of being his to command totally.

Alan left me soon afterwards. Left me alone with my fantasies and my still hot pussy. I lay on my back in the middle of my living room. I opened my legs wide and ran my fingers down to the lips of my pussy, which was leaking his cum. I worked my fingers into my hot slit, savouring the slickness there from his juices. I pulled my fingers out and brought them slowly to my lips. I could smell his jism on my fingers and slowly and deliberately I slipped them into my mouth. I loved the taste of him. I ran my tongue over my fingers sucking his taste into my mouth. Then I ran my fingers back into my pussy and continued sucking his juices into my mouth over and over again. I brought myself to a beautiful, delicate orgasm and as the warmth of it spread over me I felt a thrill of excitement at the thought of what lay in store.

As the feelings subsided, I made my way to the bathroom where I immersed myself in a deliciously warm shower. I lathered myself all over, wishing that Alan, (and anyone else!), were there to watch.

After my shower, I got dressed, made myself a meal and sat down to do my marking for the evening. After about 45 minutes the phone rang. It was John. For a few short minutes I forgot about my on-going debauchery. I was no longer Alan's bitch in heat, but once again John's loving partner. We talked about our day - obviously I sanitised mine - and were engaged in general chitchat when Alan walked into the room. He didn't knock or wait to be invited in, he just calmly walked into the living room whilst I was in mid-conversation with John, who was still half a world away, and stood there, listening intently.

It didn't take him long to work out who I was talking to, largely because I made liberal use of John's name! This was my way of warning Alan not to say or do anything explicit. I should have known better! Whilst I was still talking to John, he motioned me to stand up. Naturally, I did so at once, I was now so given over to him. As I stood there speaking to John in Australia, Alan started to open the buttons on the denim shirt I was wearing. One by one he opened them all, until my shirt was completely open. He then deliberately pushed the shirt off my shoulders. I shrugged it off, letting it fall to the floor, leaving me wearing a bra and a pair of jeans. He then un-hooked my bra and pulled it away from my body, leaving my breasts exposed. I continued to chat away to John as if nothing untoward was happening, but my heart had begun to beat more rapidly.

Then Alan reached for the zip of my jeans. My nipples hardened as I felt it slowly descend. I didn't trust myself to watch as Alan slowly stripped me, and so I only had the vibrations from the zip to rely on. I felt the zip reach its' end, and could also feel a thrill of adrenaline coursing though my body. This was as close as I'd ever felt to being discovered by John. Here I was, chatting away about nothing in particular to him on the other side of the world, whilst his erstwhile best friend undressed me with delicious deliberation.

The button of my jeans was next. I felt the waistband of my jeans give as Alan released it. As I desperately tried not to react, not to give John any inclination of what was going on. I felt Alan gently tugging on my jeans, and felt them start to descend. They reached my knees before Alan motioned for me to sit down. Then he grabbed hold of the end of each leg and pulled them from me completely. I was told to stand again and instantly obeyed, my heart beating wildly. This felt dangerous. Even though John was 12,000 miles away, it was like he was almost in the room with us. I stood before Alan, wearing only a pair of thin white cotton knickers. I continued to talk to John about nothing at all - what was on TV that night, what was happening in the news, when he would be returning to the UK, even the bloody football scores. All the time Alan walked around me, assessing me, appraising me. He cupped my right breast, ran his thumb over the very tip of my nipple making it stand proud, almost causing me to gasp out loud. He let his hand brush against the cheeks of my bottom. I instinctively pushed my hips back towards him, willing him to caress my pert little bum.

Then he stood in front of me. He looked me straight in the eyes and reached out with both hands. I knew what was coming next and braced myself for it. He placed his hands on my hips, and let them rest there. Then he motioned for me to do the rest. I indicated to him that I wanted him to hold the phone for me, which he did, and then I pushed my knickers down my thighs, past my knees and down to my ankles. I kicked them away and stood there, stark naked. I took back the phone and continued to talk to John while Alan looked me up and down. He walked round me again, almost as if he were surveying his property, which in a way I suppose he was. His palms stroked my naked bum, he ran his fingertips across the sides of my breasts, then teased and tweaked my nipples making them hard.

Finally, the moment I secretly dreaded. His long cool fingers, which had brought me to so many intense orgasms, began to stroke the inside of my thighs. I tried to resist him, clamping my legs together and trying to move away, but eventually I had to admit defeat. I stood with my legs apart, letting him caress my lips, stroke my most secret place. His fingers prised apart the lips of my pussy, found the hot, moist entrance to my love tunnel, and began to tease.

He inserted the very tip of his middle finger into my hot hole. I tried to get more into me, but he pulled back causing me to push my hips forward. Still he withdrew, teasing me maddeningly. He ran the tip of his fingernail along the tip of my pussy lips sending jangling electric impulses through my body. I was still trying to communicate with John. It was maddening. He suddenly ducked his head down and sucked my left nipple into his mouth, swirling his tongue around the aureole and making it harden almost painfully. I don't know how I prevented myself from crying out, because the ecstasy of it all was becoming too much to bear.

John was saying something, something about a summer holiday when he got back to the UK, but I was starting to lose concentration. I was unable to take in what he was saying. Finally, the doorbell came to my rescue. The familiar ringing transmitted itself down the phone line, giving me a plausible excuse for ending my phone call to John. I hung up the phone with a feeling of desperate relief.

"Now who the fuck can that be?” Alan said, clearly irritated by the interruption.

I was more relieved than I could say - this had been a close one. "I'll find out". I said. I ran to my bedroom and grabbed my dressing gown, pulling it on and fastening it as I ran down the stairs to the front door of the flat. I reached the door and opened it to find Neil standing there. I hadn't seen or heard from him since the evening with Alan, when he had virtually raped my tight bottom, and I was unsure of my feelings towards him. I felt a thrill of excitement, and a little fear, course through my body at the sight of him. There was something dangerous about Neil. Alan wanted to control me mentally, but with Neil I felt like just a piece of meat. I felt that the more physical humiliation he put me through, the more he would like it.

"Hello, tight arse!, how've you been?", he bellowed in a voice loud enough to turn heads. "How's that tight little fanny. Have you been keeping it warm for me?" I grabbed him by the coat sleeve and dragged him into the entrance hall, slamming the door behind him.

"OK, girl, don't get over excited", he said, smiling. "Let's see if you're as tasty as I remember shall we? Open up and let me have a look at you."

I untied the belt of my dressing gown and held it open. His eyes raked up and down my body, taking it all in. He reached out and roughly mauled my breasts, pressing them together. Then he took hold of both my nipples between thumb and forefinger and began to squeeze and pull them. It wasn't painful, but it was uncomfortable and soon had me squirming around trying to ease the pressure on them. "Oh yes! very nice indeed." He breathed, as his hands swept over my breasts once more, my nipples now hard and puckered. Without a moment's hesitation he thrust his hand between my legs, pushing my thighs apart. Without thinking, I automatically opened them to allow him access. His fat fingers probed my pussy lips. I was still wet from Alan's attentions a few minutes earlier and he quickly found this out as he slipped first one, and then a second finger inside me and began to finger fuck me roughly. His thumb found the base of my clit and began to press, causing it to protrude from under its' hood. My breathing began to quicken as I responded to his fingers, my breasts rising and falling as I did so. I began to move my hips in time to his fingers.

"Nice to know you haven't forgotten me, tight arse. Ready for some fun are we?"

I was unable to reply as the waves of pleasure ran through me. He pulled his fingers from my pussy and sniffed at them. "Lick them clean." He ordered. I took hold of his hand and guided his fingers into my mouth. I wrapped my tongue around them, as I had done with his cock, and sucked all of my juices from his fingers. When I'd finished he made me take off my dressing gown walk stark naked in front of him, up to my living room where Alan waited. All the way up the stairs I could feel his eyes staring into my naked bottom. I took a couple of opportunities to stumble and fall forward, giving him a view of my pussy as I did so. When we reached my living room Neil said, "She's hot to trot tonight Al, what's been going on then?"

Alan then told him the story of the day's events. My journey to school, my encounters with the fourth and fifth years, the Head Master, my journey home and finally, my conversation with John.

"What a dirty little bitch you are, aren't you?” He said, looking at me with pure lust in his eyes. I hung my head and said nothing. This wasn't good enough for Neil. "I said, you're a dirty little bitch aren't you?" He barked.

"Yes," I mumbled.

"What? Speak up you tart."

"Yes.", I said, "I am a dirty little bitch Neil".

He moved towards me, finally standing just a few inches in front of me. I could feel his hot breath on my face, could smell his body odour. He reached out slowly, almost in slow motion I watched him reach out for my nipples. He grabbed both of them and squeezed. The pain was incredible, and then he stared to twist them. I grabbed his wrists and stood on tiptoe to relieve the pain, but he was far stronger than me and I was reduced to squealing and whimpering, begging him to stop.

"Ask me to smack your fat arse and I might let go." He yelled.

"Oh, God. Please Neil, please smack my arse. I deserve it. Please Neil. Please smack me."

"And what then you dirty little slag? Tell me why I should spank you red raw?"

My brain was clouded in a fog of pain, but part of me was enjoying my discomfort. I was enjoying this abuse. I craved the punishment Neil was so intent on dispensing.

"You should smack my bare bottom because I'm a rude and dirty girl. I've been rude and naughty all day. I've played with myself in the car on the way to work, I've prick teased a group of innocent young boys and I've shown my knickers to the Head Master. I sucked Alan off in the classroom at lunchtime and after he had shagged me this evening, I fingered myself until I came. Then I let him strip me and finger me while I talked to John. I'm a dirty little slag Neil. I'm so sorry. Please punish me, the way I deserve. Please Neil. Make me pay for being so naughty. I deserve it. Please Neil. I'm really sorry, I'll do anything you say to make amends. Oh, please Neil. Please Neil. Please.......

He still had hold of my nipples. I was still on tiptoe. Pain was radiating from my breasts, but heat was emanating from my loins. I wanted to be abused. I was enjoying the pain. I wanted more. Neil was obviously enjoying himself immensely. Without relaxing his grip on my tender nipples he asked, "So what if I do smack your arse as you deserve. What do I get for teaching you a lesson you deserve?"

"Anything," I breathed, really meaning it. "Neil, I would do anything, I promise."

"Is that right?" he said, a menacing look on his face. He gave my nipples an extra twist, making me stand on tiptoes even higher.

"Yes, Oh God, yes. Anything" I said. I was totally in his power, no one else existed, not even Alan. He was twisting my nipples and at the same time pulling me closer to him. We were almost face to face.

"Alan tells me you don't like it up the arse.” He said.

"I, er, well I , er......"

"You'll take it up the shitter any time I say from now on, right? Whether it's me, Alan or anyone else. If I say they can give it to you up the arse, that's good enough, right?"

I began to sob, "No! I won’t do that again. It hurt so much. Please don't make me do that again. I'll do anything else you say, anything, only please Neil, don't do that to me again. I'm begging you Neil. Please." I know I had told Alan no more anal stuff, but he had never forced his cock into my bottom. Neil had, and I was truly scared that he was about to do it again.

I saw him hesitate for a moment, and then he said, "Right. Let’s talk this through shall we? You say you don't want it up the arse, but you've said you don't want so many things that you enjoy now, haven't you? A couple of minutes ago I told you to show me everything you've got and you did, without hesitation. Then I stuck a couple of fingers up your cunt and you loved it didn't you? DIDN'T YOU?" he yelled.

"Yes!” I cried out. I could feel a throbbing in my loins. I was fantastically turned on. Neil was still twisting my nipples. An intense pain was radiating from them, which seemed to be directly connected to my aching slit. I could feel my clit throbbing. I stood there, stark naked, with Alan watching, while Neil pinched and twisted my nipples, feeling more aroused than I can describe.

"So all of these things you would never have done in your boring, tight arsed, feminist life, you will do now whenever I tell you. Is that right?"

"Yes.” I sobbed. I was too turned on to argue with him.

"So, what makes you think you wont enjoy being made to take it up the arse?" He said, sneering at me. "Face facts love, you enjoy being made to do the very things you complain about. You've had every chance to opt out of this, but you still keep coming back for more. Admit it. You love being made to do whatever me or Alan say. In fact, we don't make you. We just say so, and you do it. It's just what you want really isn't it?"

My head was spinning. The pain in my breasts was clouding my brain, but that was nothing to the aching in my burning pussy. I felt humiliated beyond belief, and I was loving every minute of it. I had been telling myself all day that I would surrender myself to Alan completely. Now came the time when I really had to surrender myself to Neil as well, or face the end of the game.

"I'm sorry Neil.” I said, tears running down my cheeks. "I'm really sorry for complaining. I'll do whatever you tell me to do, because that's what I like. I wont complain again, I promise. Tell me what to do, and I'll do it, I promise."

I felt a strange feeling of relief at this. Almost as though I'd been fighting my innermost instincts. And now I was free. Free to do whatever Alan and Neil told me to do.

"Right then. Now we've got that straight, here's what you're going to do. You're going to suck me until I'm good and hard, and then you're going to squat over me and push my prick up your arse. Then you're going to arse fuck me until I shoot my load up your arse. Any problems with that, tight arse?" He spoke as if it were the most matter-of-fact thing in the world. I knew what I was going to say.

"No Neil, I don't have a problem with that. Do you want me to start now?"

"No. Get me a beer first. And get Alan one too. You'll be staying to watch Al, wont you?"

Alan nodded, the familiar smile back on his face.

Obediently, I went to the kitchen and got them both a beer out of the fridge. Having opened the cans and handed them to them both I knelt in front of Neil and began to open his jeans. He raised his buttocks so I could pull down his jeans and boxer shorts to below his knees, and then I started work on his shaft. It lay there, limp and flaccid. I took it into my mouth and began to suck and wank it into my mouth. I felt it begin to swell and grow, and I continued to work on it in the way I knew he liked until it was strong and stiff. I was still surprised at the size and thickness of it, and remembered how it had felt when he had forced it up my bottom the last time. This time I would be pushing it in there myself. The thought made me tense and nervous, but the thrill of excitement was till there.

After about five minutes of sucking on his hardening member, I looked over at Alan and he handed me a tube of lubricant gel. I took it hesitantly, and squeezed a small amount onto my fingers. The two of them watched intently as I smeared the gel onto, and into my bum hole. I inserted first one, and then two fingers into my tight hole, smearing the gel inside and out. Then I turned my back to Neil, squatted over him and began to lower myself onto his knob. I grasped hold of his shaft with one hand and steered myself down onto it.

I positioned the head of his shaft at the entrance to my bottom, drew a deep breath, and began to descend onto him. I felt the muscle gradually give way, heard him groan with pleasure, and then felt him gradually filling up my bowels. I was breathing deeply, trying to stay relaxed. I began to bob up and down on his member, each time getting lower and lower, pushing him deeper and deeper into me. I could feel his hot breath on my back, and knew that he was enjoying himself. I rested my hands on his thighs to give me support, and began to increase the pace. I began to move my hips back and forth to increase his pleasure. I was beginning to enjoy myself as I impaled my bottom onto his over-size organ, I was relishing in the total surrender to him and the complete wantonness of my behaviour.

Suddenly, Alan appeared in front of me. He knelt in front of me and reached out towards my pussy. Then he began to stroke my pussy lips, pushing them apart, spreading them. Hot waves of pleasure began to wash over me. Alan had found my clit. Was running his finger around it in tiny circles. My brain was confused, my heart pounding. I sighed, and sank down fully onto Neil's Shaft, now deep in my bottom. The pain and the pleasure mingled inseparably. I continued to move up and down on Neil's shaft with increasing urgency as Alan continued to tease and flick my hard little button. Then I felt Neil twitch and begin to shoot hot jism into my bottom. I clamped my legs together onto Alan's hand and came again.

I was lost in my own little world. Waves of pleasure were radiating through my body as my orgasm subsided. I could feel my nipples throbbing with both pain and pleasure, and I could still feel my tight little hole gripping Neil's now shrinking member. I slid to the floor and lay there trying to catch my breath, enjoying the fading embers of pleasure. Neil's voice brought me back to the real world.

"Lick it clean.” He commanded. I was disgusted. His flaccid organ had obvious signs of where it had just been. I hesitated for a moment. Could I do this? What he was telling me to do made my stomach lurch. And yet, even as I thought this I was moving onto my knees. I moved between his legs and bowed my head into his lap. I took hold of his cock, closed my eyes and slipped his purple head into my mouth. I knew what I was tasting. Mingled in with the taste of his jism and the lubricating gel was a different taste. It was bitter. I could smell my own faeces, taste it. I looked up at Neil. He was clearly enjoying himself immensely. I continued to lick around his cock until the taste had gone. As I did so he began to swell again. God! Was he never satisfied?

"Enjoying yourself?" He said, a broad grin on his face. I nodded, sucking harder on his glans. The truth was, I was enjoying every sordid minute of it. It seemed that nothing was too much for me now. I would do anything, and enjoy doing it. I was never more than a minute or two from full arousal these days, and I was loving every minute of it.

"Stand up, Alison." Neil ordered.

I stood and looked at him.

"Hands on head, like the naughty girl you are." I obeyed instantly.

He stood, pulled up his jeans over his half erect member and fastened them. Curiously, I felt disappointed. Was that it for the evening then?

"I think you should be punished for being so disgustingly randy. How cheap can you get? Letting Alan strip and finger you while you talked nonsense to poor old John, half a world away." (I couldn't help but marvel at this - he'd had great fun laughing at John while he used me like a piece of meat. I could see the way this was going, and my heart began to beat faster in response.)

I hung my head in apparent shame.

"Don't you think you should be punished?"

"Yes Neil, I mean, if you think so Neil." I stammered in my most contrite voice.

"Right!" He barked, "Marching on the spot. Begin."

Feeling more than a little strange, I began to march on the spot. "Faster. And get those knees up higher. HIGHER". He yelled. I frantically pushed my knees as high as I could. He stood there, watching, smirking. Alan sat back in his chair with the familiar smile on his face. After a minute or so, I was breathing heavily, but I kept going.

"You're going to keep marching until I tell you to stop. And while you march, I'm going to punish you. Understand?"

"Yes Neil," I panted.

And then he began to rain smacks on my bare bottom. I squealed with each blow, and soon he began to hit the back of my legs. My backside felt like it was on fire. Still he kept on, still I kept marching. I closed my eyes and tried to concentrate. The blows stopped for a second, but I continued to march. Then my eyes shot open with pure shock. Neil had begun to slap my breasts! The sudden pain collided head on with the pleasure mounting in my pussy and I almost came on the spot. Instead I let out a piercing scream. Another slap. I groaned. Then another, and another. I was sobbing now with a mixture of pain and pleasure.

"Stop!” Neil commanded.

I stood motionless, tears running down my face, my breaths coming in ragged sobs, making my breasts heave. I could feel the wetness between my legs.

Neil stood in front of me, a sly grin on his face. He ran his hands over my belly, down towards my pussy lips. "Now what do you think I'll find down here now?" He chuckled to himself. Alan laughed too. I felt my face flush with embarrassment. To think of all I had done to them, for them, and I was still embarrassed at them knowing how much I enjoyed being punished. His fingers reached the top of my pussy lips. I held my breath. He ran the tip of a finger along the lips, I opened my legs further to allow him access. He lifted the finger to his nose and sniffed. I could see it wet from my juices. He put his hand back between my legs and spread my lips with his index and third fingers, and then began to stroke between them with his middle finger.

I groaned out loud, and realised that I was no longer just resting my hands on my head, my fingers were entwined in my hair, gripping tightly. His finger slowly penetrated me, slipping effortlessly into my sopping tunnel. I could feel my juices running down my thighs. And then he withdrew his finger and ran it along my pussy until he reached my clit. My little button was now hard and erect. The moment his finger touched the sensitive tip I began to groan and moan. My fingers gripped my hair still tighter and I began to move my pelvis back and forward. Neil didn't move at all, he just left his hand there and let me gyrate on his fingers.

"Would you like to come now Alison?” He murmured.

"Oh, God Yes!" I almost screamed. "Please Neil. Please let me come."

"You mean you want to bring yourself off, right now. On my hand. In front of Alan. Is that what you want?"

"Yes. Oh Yes. Oh Please Neil."

He paused for a moment. I continued to rub his finger over my clit.

"OK, Alison. You can come now." He grinned. And of course, I did. I screamed, I moaned. I sobbed, and I came, massively.

I fell to my knees, my breath coming in ragged gasps, sobs racking my entire body. After what seemed like hours, my breathing returned to something like normal.

"Stand up, Alison." Neil commanded.

I slowly got to my feet and stood in front of him. I was nervous about what he would do next. He turned to Alan, who was watching from the comfort of an armchair.

"Have you told her about the weekend yet Al?"

"No. I was going to keep it as a surprise. See how she took it."

"What do you mean about the weekend?” I stammered. "I thought you were inviting the boys over for a 'party'".

"Oh we are, don't worry about that. You're going to get shagged stupid this weekend, tight arse! But we thought it was time to have a bit more fun with you first. You're going to come out to the pub with us all first, and you're going to be very friendly, all night. Got that?"

"What do I have to do?" I asked, my heart beating madly. There was no telling what this sadistic bastard would put me through.

"Anything we say! And when I say 'we' I mean all of us, not just Alan and me. Andy, Richie, Paul, Steve, they'll all be there, and as a special treat Keith will be there, and he's bringing Lin."

"Lin!” I yelled. "You mean she knows all about this?"

"Absolutely!" Neil was grinning all over his face. "I had a drink with Keith and Lin last night and filled them in on all the details. 'Course, Keith knew most of it, like the rest of the lads, but Lin knew nothing. She was very surprised to say the least, but when I asked her if she fancied joining in and giving you a bit of stick herself, she was well up for it!"

I was shocked. For a moment I had imagined both Lin and me servicing the boys. Now it was clear to me that she would be dishing it out with the others, and I wasn't happy about it at all. It was one thing to be humiliated by a bunch of men, it was something else to suffer at the hands of another woman.

I tried to get off the hook. "Look, Neil, I don't think I want to do this. I don't think I can do this. I never imagined another woman involved. This changes things. I don't think I can...." I trailed off. Already the thought of being humiliated so totally had caught my imagination. Neil looked at me, still grinning. He had guessed what I was thinking.

"I bet if I felt your pussy now, you'd be wet!" He said. "I bet you'll love it, cos you are a dirty little bitch aren't you? If you are really good, I might let you lick Lin out while we all watch. You'd like that wouldn't you?"

"I've never been with a woman." I said quietly. "Please don't make me, Neil. Alan, please don't let him make me do this. Please Alan."

Alan shook his head. "You'll do it, because you want to really. You can't get enough of this. Believe me, licking Lin out on Friday is the least of your worries. You don't know what else we've got in mind yet!" And they both began to laugh.

I started to ask what he meant, but they both turned away from me, and left the room, heading for Alan's flat upstairs. Before they left Neil turned to me, winked, and said "See you Friday then!"

I sank into a chair, and tried to gather my thoughts. I knew I couldn't refuse. I knew I didn't want out yet. I was theirs to command.

Chapter 9

The next couple of days passed in a blur. My routine had become quite settled. I would get up, shower, shave my pubes, breakfast and then ask Alan what he wanted me to wear that day. It was always Alan's decision what my clothing would be, including my underwear. I had to show him that I'd complied with his orders. Then we would head off to school in his car. Always the same. I would be made to lift my skirt or dress, play with myself as we made our way through the morning traffic. Always the intimate revelations. What were my fantasies. When had I first started to masturbate. Who had been the first to see my boobs, my pussy. When had I first touched a prick, seen one, kissed one, sucked one.

We would reach school with me in an advanced stage of arousal. I was not allowed to come during the journey. I would get out of his car with my nipples hard and my pussy wet and aching for relief. I passed my days in an agony of frustration, desperate for relief.

Sometimes Alan would come to me at lunch break. He would spank my bare bottom and order me to suck him off, or I would be ordered to strip in the empty classroom before straddling him and pushing his hard cock into one or other of my waiting orifices. Then I would energetically screw him until he shot his load deep into me. Immediately after school had finished for the day, I would go to the headmaster's office to 'help with his filing'. There I would make some pretence of working diligently whilst waiting for my opportunity to flash my knickers for the old man. Every day as I went to leave he would thank me, escort me to the door, and take the opportunity to have a quick grope of my bottom before I left. He was becoming more and more confident, even blatant about this, and each time he ran his hand over my bum I would turn and look into his eyes and smile. These were Alan's instructions. I was to give him every encouragement. This would advance Alan's career, and I was so besotted that I was happy to comply. After we got home Alan would make me undress and play with myself for him, making me relate all of the details of my time in the Head's office.

"He wants to have you, you know", he said to me one afternoon. "I've seen the way he looks at you, and I've mentioned you to him a couple of times."

"What did you say?", I asked anxiously.

"I told him that you found him attractive. That you liked more mature men, and you find his air of authority particularly impressive. I told him that you were the sort of person who gave the impression of being strong and independent, but that really you need some authority figure in your life, a father figure if you like."

"A father figure?", I yelped. "I don't need some dirty old bastard to manipulate me, thank you very much."

"I don't care what you want. You do as you are told, remember? Anyway, it really appealed to him. I could see he took to the idea of the young feminist needing to be taken in hand and reminded of a woman's' place. He was really grateful to me, I could tell. So much so that I think that head of department job is mine for the taking. Just make sure you don't fuck it up for me right?"

I felt like a cheap whore. I would hand myself to the old bastard and suffer any manner of indignities at his hands, just to get Alan a better job. A thrill of expectation ran through me. "I'll be good Alan, I promise.", I breathed, and I meant it!

And then it was Friday.

I awoke with a start and quickly realised the significance of the day. I had no idea what lay in store for me that night, but a thrill of expectation ran through me. Alan had not let me come while he had me for a day or two, and such was my now heightened libido that I had taken to bringing myself off last thing at night, something I hadn't done for years. As I gradually roused I was aware of a warmth in my pussy, clearly my body was anticipating the events of the day to come. I gently stroked my clit, which was already as hard as a bullet, fantasising about the shame and humiliation which I would be suffering later that night, until I came. But however powerful my self delivered climax, it could never match the pleasure I felt whenever I was used and abused by Alan or Neil. Tonight, I knew, I would be subjected to new shames and humiliations. All of John's friends would be there, plus Lin. And who knew what special 'pleasures' she would have in store for me.

I went through my normal routine, and then asked Alan what I was to wear that day. He chose a summer dress which buttoned from bodice to waist, and which had a figure hugging skirt. The skirt was such a slim fit that I couldn't raise it above my hips to show Alan my clean white knickers, nor could I lift it to play with myself during our car journey. Alan didn't seem to mind this, but still made me talk about my previous sexual activities. It didn't seem to affect me either, as I still arrived at school aroused to the point that I could easily have climaxed with very little coaxing.

I went into school and found my way to the staff room where I made myself a coffee and picked up my post for the day. As I was about to leave, Alan approached me and drew me into a corner where we could speak without being overheard.

"Your timetable has been changed", he said nonchalantly. "After lunch you will be working with the Headmaster to finish this filing. Be sure to do a good job. I want him happy, it's the head of department interviews next week."

"Yes Alan." I said. The message had been received and understood. I was to 'pleasure' the old man, and keep him sweet for Alan. Well so be it, I thought.

The morning passed in a haze of expectation. Even fifth form English, with the lecherous fifteen-year-old Adam leering at me for a straight hour didn't disturb me. I was ready to get Alan his head of department job, and was busy working out ways to create a situation with the Head in my mind.

Finally the lunch bell rang and the class of fifth years filled out. Now it was time.

I gathered my things and made my way down to the Head's office. I took a deep breath and knocked on the door. A familiar voice from within called back "Enter". I turned the door handle and pushed the door open.

I was confronted by both the Head and Alan, who stood looking at me like I was the most junior of pupils. "Ah, Alison, do come in my dear", the Head breathed. Alan gave me a knowing look.

"I've told the Head that you're his for the afternoon", he said lightly. "Be sure not to disappoint now, wont you?"

I took the bait immediately, "Oh, I'll do whatever it takes to get this done", I said slightly breathlessly. I then turned my attention to the Head. "I'm sure I can get this all finished today Sir. Where would you like me to start?"

He indicated a large pile of papers on a table by the filing cabinets. "Why don't you make a start on those my dear. I just have a few things to sort out with Mr. Hughes here", and he nodded towards Alan.

I went over to the table, turned my back on them both, and started to sort out the papers. I made sure to bend over at regular intervals, giving them both a good view of my pert little bum encased in the tight fabric of my dress. I could hear the murmur of their conversation, but couldn't make out anything they were saying. I just carried on sorting papers. After a few moments Alan said to me "I'll be off then Alison, I've got work to do."

"OK, fine, I'll see you later then", I said as casually as I could. Alan had his back to the Head as he left, and again gave me a knowing look. The door closed behind him. I was alone with the old bastard. I continued to sort papers. I knew I had to provoke some sort of incident, which would give him the opportunity to 'take me in hand'. I had gathered quite a pile of papers on top of a filing cabinet by now, and I 'accidentally' knocked these, causing the whole pile to fall to the floor, scattering them over a wide area of carpet. I shouted out "Oh fuck it!" and immediately bent down and started to gather them up. I let my thighs open so that he could see straight up my skirt from where he was behind his desk, and continued to curse at the now chaotic pile of papers. "Bastard fucking things. Fucking typical. Oh shit, this will take fucking hours to sort out. Bastard, bastard, bastard!"

It gave him his opportunity, and he took it at once.

"Alison that is disgraceful.", he bellowed at me. I froze. "Not only have you been careless with my valuable papers, which will now have to be re-sorted, you have made my office look like a waste paper basket. And I don't believe I have ever heard such disgusting language from a member of my staff."

I stood, placed my hands in front of me and hung my head like a naughty schoolgirl. "I'm really sorry Sir", I stammered, "I just didn't think. I'll sort out the papers Sir, I'll clean this up, I'm really very sorry Sir."

"That's all well and good young lady, but it does not atone for the quite appalling profanities you have yelled in my office. I am left wondering if you are the right sort of person to have on my staff. Perhaps we should end your contract at once rather than wait for the end of term?"

"Oh no Sir, please don't do that. I don't normally use language like that Sir, I was just annoyed that I had undone all that good work. I wont give you cause for concern again Sir, I promise." I whined like a small child.

"If I heard a pupil use language like that, particularly a young lady, I would punish her severely, possibly even expel her completely. I hold my staff to a higher standard, and you expect me to just ignore that kind of conduct?"

"No, Sir", I stammered. Head still hung.

"Then what do you suggest I do about it, Alison?"

I could feel my cheeks turning red as I blushed. This was the moment. I looked into his face. He was clearly relishing every moment. I shuffled slightly, and then muttered "Punish me Sir."

"I beg your pardon. Speak up girl."

"You should punish me Sir."

"And what form should this punishment take do you think?"

"Any form you think fit Sir. I will accept any punishment from you, only please don't dismiss me from the school."

He looked at me with a look of triumph on his face. "Very well. As punishment, I will spank your bare bottom until I feel you have suffered enough. Do you have a problem with that Alison?"

"No Sir." I muttered. My nervousness was not entirely feigned.

"Right then," he barked, "Skirt up and bend over my desk at once."

I started to lift the hem of my skirt, and then realised that it was too slim a fit to enable me to lift it over my hips.

"I can't Sir", I stammered, "My skirt is too tight. I can't lift it that high."

"Then take it off you silly girl". He really was enjoying himself now.

My fingers were trembling as I started to undo the buttons on my dress. I had not been allowed to wear a bra that day, and as the Head stood and watched me opening my buttons, more of my flesh came under his scrutiny. I knew he would see all I had that day. I knew I would let him do whatever he wanted, and I could feel my pulse quickening. I could also feel my pussy beginning to respond.

I opened the final button on my dress and hesitated. "Come on girl. I haven't got all day!" he barked.

I pulled open the dress revealing my breasts to him and began to push the dress over my hips. I let it fall to the floor and then bent to pick it up. I stood there with it bunched in my hands while he scrutinised me. He was drinking in the view of me standing in the middle of his office dressed only in a pair of white knickers. My head was still bowed as I tried to look as contrite as possible. I could feel his gaze move from my face to my breasts. He took his time, obviously enjoying himself immensely. Then he told me to put my dress on a chair over by the filing cabinet. This meant I had to turn and walk over to the chair, and then walk back to him, giving him an excellent view of my body as I did so.

He made me stand for a few moments longer before he said "I think I'll put you over my knee for punishment, Alison. I think that would be much more appropriate, don't you?"

"Yes, Sir. Whatever you say Sir.", was all I could manage in reply. My mouth had gone strangely dry in the last few moments. I felt more nervous than I expected.

He positioned a chair in the middle of the room, sat down on it and then called me to him. "Come here and take your punishment Alison." Feigning reluctance, I walked slowly over and stood in front of him. He stared at my breasts, and then his eyes travelled down until they came to rest on my cotton-covered mound.

"I said I was going to spank your bare bottom, Alison, and that's what I shall do." And with that he reached out with both hands and took hold of the waistband of my knickers. He slowly began to ease them lower, staring at my slim mound as he did so. He was clearly expecting to see some pubic hair, instead, as my knickers went lower and lower there was only smooth pink flesh. Finally, the top of my moist slit came into view and I saw his eyes widen for a moment. Then he puled my knickers down over my hips and let them slip down my legs to my feet. Without being told to, I stepped out of them and stood before him stark naked. I let my arms fall to my sides, giving him an unobstructed view.

He took hold of my wrist and l pulled me onto his lap. As I settled into position I could clearly feel the stiffness in his trousers as it pushed into my soft flesh. He paused for several moments, obviously having a good look at my pert little bottom. And then he began to stroke my bottom cheeks. My breathing began to grow shallow as the sensations from his stroking and the sexual tension in the room began to transmit to my pussy. I shifted positions slightly, allowing my thighs to part as I did so which gave him a view along my entire slit. I felt his cock twitch beneath me.

"And now for your punishment." He announced.

The smacks which he delivered were enough to sting, but were nothing compared to what Neil, or even Alan had given me. Nevertheless I squealed with each blow, sounding still like a naughty little girl. I started to sob with each blow, and before long my eyes had begun to water. Tears started to run down my cheeks.

"Tell me how sorry you are, Alison."

"Oh I'm really sorry Sir.” I sobbed. "I'm sorry I messed up the papers Sir, and I'm so sorry I used such bad language Sir. I won't do it again Sir, I promise. Please Sir, no more. Please Sir, it hurts."

"What hurts more Alison, your bottom or your pride?" He said, a clear tone of amusement in his voice.

"My bottom Sir. I'm ashamed of my behaviour Sir. I promise I'll be good Sir."

"You had better be my girl, or you'll be over my knee again do you understand?"

"Yes Sir, I will be good Sir. Thank you Sir."

He had stopped spanking me now. I could feel the warmth in my bottom from his slaps, and knew that my cheeks would be pink from his punishment. I assumed that it was all over, and he'd had his fun and started to stand up.

"Where do you think you're going?", he snapped, "I'm not finished with you yet."

"Sorry Sir.", I said and settled back into position.

"You think that's it do you? I need to be sure of something first." And as he said this he began to stroke my bottom again. His hand slipped down to my leg and began to stroke first the back of my thighs, and then the inside of them. I opened my thighs a little to give him access, and then he said, "I've heard of girls like you who actually enjoy being punished. Are you one of those dirty, disgusting little girls Alison, who like to be spanked? Well, are you girl?"

"No Sir." I lied.

"Well let's make sure shall we." And he slid his hand between my legs and began to stroke the lips of my pussy.

"Oh no Sir, please don't. I've said I'm sorry, please don't do this to me Sir." I was playing the part well, and I knew it. His fingers started to probe between my lips. I knew I was wet. I continued to moan and whine, but now I also started to squirm around on his lap. This caused my legs to open further giving him easier access to my most private parts. I felt a finger penetrate me. It slipped in easily to my well-lubricated hole.

"Well what do we have here, Alison?"

"I'm sorry Sir." I whispered.

"It seems to me that this was no punishment at all. I really do believe that you've enjoyed the whole experience. Is that right, young lady?" His finger continued to penetrate my hot little hole sending sparks of pleasure shooting through me. I was already very aroused, his gentle probing of my pussy was causing my brain to fog.

"Yes Sir, er, I mean no Sir.", I stammered. "I really can't help it Sir. I'm really sorry Sir. Please forgive me Sir."

Suddenly, his finger slipped from my hole, and travelled along my wet slit. The moment it touched my clit I let out an involuntary moan of pleasure and spread my legs further to prolong the pleasure.

"You really are a disgusting little girl aren't you?" He said, his finger still stroking my clit. "I would never have believed it of you Alison. First the bad language, and now this. I really don't think you are the sort of person I want working in my school. I think I'm going to have to ask you to leave."

"Oh, please Sir, no. Don't make me leave Sir, this is my first job and I desperately want to stay. I'll do anything if you let me stay Sir, I promise." His finger had brought me to the very brink of a powerful orgasm, and my humiliation at begging him in such a way drove me over the brink. I moaned as my climax started and clamped my legs together onto his hand. I bucked my hips, rubbing his finger against my clit, I began to cry out loud "Oh God, I'm coming. Please Sir, don't stop, oh please Sir, please Sir." My body shook with the strength of my climax. And then I collapsed over his knee, sobs racking my body as the waves subsided.

I began to regain my breath, and started to rise from his lap.

"Yes, stand up Alison. Stand up, and then hands behind your head and feet apart while I consider what I am going to do with you." I did as I was told, standing a few feet in front of him, my hands clasped behind my head, pushing my breasts towards him. My feet were shoulder width apart, which gave him a perfect view along my swollen, wet slit.

He stood up and began to slowly walk around me, examining each part of my body as he did so. First he focused on my face, pink and tear stained from my climax. Then he stood behind me examining my hair, my back and my bottom, still pink from the spanking. Then he stood in front of me and ran his eyes up and down my entire body.

He reached out and began to fondle my breast. Stroking the nipple, making it harden, then cupping the weight of my breast.

"So you are desperate to stay to the end of term, are you?"

"Yes Sir."

"And you'll do anything to be allowed to do so, is that correct."

"Yes Sir. Anything."

His hand now left my breast and began to stroke my soft belly. He moved a step closer, and then looked directly into my eyes before pushing his hand between my legs once more. I drew in a deep breath, and looked away from him.

"If I allow you to stay, it would be on the condition that you come to me for further correction at any time I see fit. Understand?"

"Yes Sir." Alan would be most pleased at this, I knew. The prospect of further humiliation for me seemed to delight him.

"And the correction would be in a manner of my choosing."

"Yes, Sir."

"Very well then. Bend over my desk."

I immediately went over to his desk and bent over it feeling the cool of the varnished surface on my hard nipples. I pushed my bottom up as high as I could, giving him the perfect view of my bum and pussy. I heard him move behind me, and then I heard the unmistakable sound of a zip being lowered.

"You have had your fun today Alison, I think it's only fair that I have mine, don't you?"

"Yes Sir", I said into the surface of the desk.

He pushed my legs further apart, and then ran his hands over my bum cheeks, before placing a thumb on each side of my pussy and spreading my lips apart. Then I felt the tip of his cock touching my pussy. It was thicker than Alan's, almost as thick as Neil's. I braced myself, hoping that it wasn't as long as Neil's, and waited for him to enter me fully. He put his hands onto the small of my back and pressed down, causing my bum cheeks to swell. And then he started to enter me. Instinctively I arched my back pushing my pussy up to meet him. He grunted with pleasure as the walls of my tunnel constricted, gripping his member. He continued to push into me, slowly, as if relishing the feelings. I began to respond, groaning loudly. And then he was in fully. I felt full, but not stretched, as I did when Neil had taken me. I began to relax more.

He slowly withdrew and I heard myself moaning with pleasure. I hadn't come with a prick inside me for several days, and the feelings were beginning to build within me. He began to build up a steady rhythm, still pressing on my back and pumping into me with long, powerful strokes. He would grunt as he reached the top of each stroke. The he reached forward and grabbed hold of my breasts, mauling them and gently pinching my nipples. I could feel another climax building, and began to thrust my bottom back onto him as he pushed in. And then I felt him coming inside me, hot splashes of jism shooting up into me. I felt my pussy contract onto his prick as my second climax grabbed me, I heard him grunting with pleasure, and then he stopped, and I could hear his heavy breathing and feel his hot breath on my back.

After a few moments he withdrew. I made to stand up, but he pushed me down saying "No, stay there until I give you permission."

I remained there, my own breathing still ragged, bent over his desk, legs apart. I could already feel his jism beginning to run out of my pussy. I thought what a sight I must be! I heard him zip up his trousers, and then he told me to stand up.

I did so and turned to face him. "You will come here every morning before school and I will decide if you are to receive any discipline that day. Do you understand?"

"Yes Sir." I said, head bowed. I had played the part pretty well this far, and I wasn't going to give the game away now.

"Now you can leave."

I decided to give him one last quick thrill. "Can I put my clothes back on please Sir?" I said, with a nervous tremble in my voice.

"Very well. But be quick about it. I'll see you first thing on Monday morning. Don't be late." He barked.

"No Sir, I mean yes Sir. Thank you Sir." I stammered as I quickly pulled on my knickers, retrieved my dress and pulled it on, fastening the buttons incorrectly as I did so. When I looked up at him he had gone back to his desk and appeared busy reading papers. I made my way out of the office, and headed for the nearest toilet. Once there I looked at my watch. There was nearly an hour left until end of school. I settled myself into one of the cubicles, and waited for the bell to ring. I started to think about what the evening might hold, and was amazed when I started to feel randy again!

I heard the end of school bell ring, and made my way to the staff room to meet Alan. I caught sight of myself in the mirror, and paused momentarily to adjust my clothing. In the staff room Alan gave me a questioning look, "Been busy, have you?"

"Just a bit", I said meaningfully.

We left school straight away, and once in the car I had to relate the entire story, from the moment he had left the office. I felt myself blushing as I retold the story. Alan was delighted. "That job is definitely mine now.", he crowed. "And he wants you back on Monday? The dirty old bastard! I told you he fancied you didn't I? You carry on humouring the old git until the job is definitely mine, got that?"

"Yes Alan", I said. I was now totally hooked. I craved the thrill of being humiliated, of being used and abused. My mind turned to the coming evening. "Are we still going out tonight?" I asked.

"Oh Yes", he said. "Neil, Keith and Lin are meeting at our place, and we'll meet up with the others later. You're in for quite a night tightarse!"

He was as good as his word. Once we got home I just had time for a quick meal, and then headed for the shower. When I came out of the bathroom in my bathrobe Neil was standing there waiting for me.

"All set for tonight then?", he asked. Anyone would have thought that we were talking about an ordinary night on the town, rather than an evening of shame and humiliation for me. I nodded in response.

"Alan tells me you've had quite an afternoon. Are you sure you're up to it then?"

"That depends on what you have in mind" I joked.

"Very good", he laughed. "Open up and let me have a look."

Naturally, I did so without hesitation.

"And the back."

I let the robe drop to the floor and turned round for his inspection.

"Nice."

The doorbell then rang, and I turned to look at Neil.

"Well you're not expecting me to get that are you?" He laughed.

"No. Of course." I said. I hurriedly put on my robe and went to the front door. As I expected it was Keith and Lin.

Lin was about the same age and height as me, but there the similarity ended. She had a fuller figure than me, with 'D' cup breasts, a small waist and full hips. Her yellow blonde hair was cut short, almost boyish, and her face was dominated by high cheekbones and large blue green eyes. Tonight she was wearing blue jeans and a black T-shirt. Usual attire for her. Keith was unremarkable in just about every way. Average height, average build, average looks, and on a good day, average intelligence. I had never really taken much notice of him. He didn't have much of a personality to speak of.

I opened the door wider to enable them to come on, and they made their way up to my flat, where Alan and Neil were waiting for them. I heard them greeting each other, and the sound of laughter coming from my living room. It didn't take much working out what they were laughing at.

I heard Alan calling out to me, and went into the living room, still in my bathrobe. "Keith and Lin want to have a look at you. Take your robe off", he said without looking at me. I looked at them both. They were both waiting expectantly. Keith with a lecherous look on his face, Lin was openly gloating.

I hesitated, momentarily, then my nervous fingers were busy untying the belt of my robe. I took a deep breath and then pulled it open and let it fall to the floor. Even now, I wanted to cover myself up, and it took a great deal of will power to let my hands fall to my sides. They both began to giggle. I instinctively lowered my head, causing my hair to fall across my face, hiding my shame.

"Fucking hell!", Keith exclaimed. "I never would have fucking believed it. I thought you were having me on. When you said this toffee nosed bitch had been put in her place, I thought you were having me on. So you mean to say all that stuff you told us about was right then? About her taking it from both of you, up the arse and everything?"

"All true", said Neil triumphantly. "She'll do anything you tell her to do, wont you tight arse?"

"Yes Neil", I replied. I could hear my heart pounding, I felt completely humiliated, standing there stark naked in front of the four of them. I had never felt so aroused or excited.

"Oh, I've got to have some of this!" Keith exclaimed. He turned briefly to look at Lin, who said casually "Help yourself, love".

Then Keith walked over to me. He reached out both hands and began to maul my breasts roughly. "These aren't bad." he said to no one in particular, then made me turn around so that he could look at my bottom. I was expecting another mauling, but instead he gave my bottom a hard smack, which caused me to squeal and elicited a guffaw of laughter from them.

Then he said to me "I always thought you were too high and fucking mighty, too fucking stuck up. Not so fucking posh now, are you?" I hung my head in shame. He began to grope my bottom, then turned me round and thrust his hand between my legs. "Open 'em", he ordered, and I shifted my position, parting my thighs as I did so. Soon his fingers had prised apart the lips of my pussy, and he had found the wetness there. He ran a rough finger along my slit, and then began to tease my clit. My breathing began to quicken almost immediately, and he laughed out loud.

"You'll never believe this, but she's getting off on this, the dirty bitch."

"She loves it mate", Neil said. "I've had her fucking my finger until she came off before now. Wait 'til you see what she's like when she really gets going, I tell you, there's no stopping her. The more blatant the better."

"Does she give good head?", Keith asked,

"Yeah, pretty good. Why don't you try her out?" Neil said, sounding for all the world as if he were talking about test driving a car or something.

"Think I will." Keith murmured. "You don't mind do you love?" He asked Lin.

She grinned. "Do what you like, you'll probably end up shagging her before the night is out anyway!"

Keith opened his jeans and sat down in an armchair. "Right then. Suck me off, and make it a good one"

Alan, Neil and Lin all took seats and settled down to watch the show. I knelt between Keith's legs, took hold of the waistband of his jeans and pulled them and his underpants down to his mid thighs. His cock was half-erect, about the same length as Alan's, but circumcised. A deep purple head was swelling, and the veins along the side looked full. As I had done so many times to Alan and Neil, I took hold of his shaft and lowered my head onto his glans. I felt him shudder with pleasure as I began to work up and down on him with my tongue, stroking his balls with my free hand. Before too long I could recognise the signs that he was about to come, and then he shot streams of hot salty jism into my mouth. Without thinking I swallowed his load, and looked around for my next instruction.

Alan and Neil were smiling, amused by the look on Keith's face as anything else, but there was a strange look on Lin's face. I couldn't tell what emotion she was feeling.

A soon as Keith had regained his composure, Alan said, "I bet you could do with a beer now, right?"

"Fucking right mate."

"Alison, go and get Keith a nice cool beer, and don't forget to say thank you." He laughed. Everyone else laughed too.

I stood up, said "Thank you Keith.", and went and fetched him a can of beer from the fridge in the kitchen. I brought it to him, still stark naked. He took it without even thanking me, instead, he opened the can, turned to Alan and Neil and said "Cheers!"

I was sent to fetch beers for Alan and Neil, and then asked Lin if she wanted one too.

"No. You and I have got to get ready. Come with me."

I followed her into my bedroom and stood waiting for her to tell me what to do.

"You really enjoyed that didn't you?", she said. "Being told to do that to Keith. You really get off on this don't you?"

"I thought you did too?" I said.

"Yeah, kind of. It's more for Keith than for me. But you love it don't you?"

I couldn't deny it. "Yes. I suppose I do,” I said.

"Right. Here's the rules for tonight then. You do exactly what I say, no matter what that is, right."

"Yes."

"No questions, no stalling."

"No".

"Fuck me, this will be good! If this goes well, you might be ordering me about next time. Fucking hell I'm hot!" As she spoke she started to remove her T-shirt. She had a low cut black bra on underneath, which she soon shed. Her breasts looked firm but heavy, and were capped with small brown nipples. Then her shoes, socks and jeans joined the pile on the floor. She stood there wearing only a pair of dark blue knickers.

"Take my knickers off.", She said.

I froze. I had never even thought of being with another woman. I didn't know for sure what she had in mind, but I was very uneasy with this new situation.

"Didn't you hear what I said? I want you to kneel in front of me and take my knickers off. Do it now."

I knelt down in front of her and reached up to the waistband of her knickers. I took hold of them and began to ease them down. Her blonde pubes soon came into view, and then her slit, which looked swollen and moist. I pulled her knickers down until they fell to the floor. Then she lay down on my bed, opened her legs and began to stroke her slit.

"Have you ever licked a woman?"

"No. Never."

"First time for everything then. You brought Keith off, its only right I get one as well. Get started."

I moved onto the bed, and between her legs. I had never seen a pussy this close up before, and I have to admit, I was fascinated. Her pussy was neat and tidy, the head of her clit just visible, her inner lips concealed. Her bush was neatly trimmed, and her lips were swollen with arousal. I breathed in the scent of her, and found that I was attracted to the aroma. I tentatively put out my tongue and licked along her slit. She groaned with pleasure and pushed her hips up to meet my tongue. I planted little kisses all along her slit, making her squirm with pleasure, then I took the plunge and pushed my tongue between her pussy lips and into her hot tunnel. She writhed around, groaning. I was starting to enjoy myself. I let the tip of my tongue glide along her slit, over her little pee hole, and found her clit, which was already hard and jutting out from under its' hood. She went rigid and began to clutch at the bed covers. I slipped the middle finger of my right hand into her tunnel and began to slowly finger fuck her, then I sucked on her clit like it was a small prick, running my tongue over its' sensitive tip. Her hips began to buck wildly, and she grabbed hold of my hair and began to grind her pussy into my face. I was intoxicated by her scent and by the faintly metallic taste of her juices. Then she clamped her legs together on my head and wailed as her orgasm hit. I was close to coming myself, and slipped a finger between my lips, stroking my clit for a few moments before I too reached climax. Then we collapsed together, sobbing and gasping for breath.

After a few moments I looked up at her. She looked at me and we smiled at each other. This was going to be a memorable night.

Chapter 10.

Lin and I lay on the bed for several minutes, recovering from our respective orgasms.

"That was a good one!” Lin smiled.

"Me too." I said quietly.

"You can do that again, some time soon."

"I'd love to." I murmured.

Then Lin did something totally unexpected. She leant down and kissed me full on the lips. I was a little shocked, but found myself returning her kiss with a surprising passion. Her lips parted, and her tongue found its' way into my mouth. I returned the compliment, snaking my tongue into her mouth. She tasted sweet. Her skin felt warm and soft against mine. Her hand started to caress my breasts. I groaned out loud. This was a new sensation for me. The gentleness of her feminine caresses were so different from the roughness of Alan, Neil and the others, that they quite literally took my breath away. Before too long I was panting and moaning, my hands found her firm breasts and began to cup and stroke them, I felt her nipples hardening beneath my touch. I was aware of her scent, delicate and pleasing. The warmth and smoothness of her skin were intoxicating me. My head was spinning. I was more aroused than I could ever remember being, I wasn't hot, in the way I was when Alan or Neil were having their way with me, but truly aroused. I was aware of far more than just my own body. I could hear her breathing, taste her breath, feel her pulse.

Suddenly, she broke the kiss. She too was breathing heavily. I could see her beautiful breasts rise and fall rapidly. She looked at me with a meaningful look and said, "We'd better stop this now, or we'll never leave the room! Come on, let’s get you ready for tonight, we can do more of this later."

We both stood up. Lin pulled on her knickers, and I felt a small pang of disappointment as her blond bush disappeared from my view. Then her bra, T-shirt and jeans were back on, and she stood looking at me as she had before, with a superior air.

She stood and watched as I brushed my hair and applied a little make-up, still completely naked. The she selected my clothes for the evening. White knickers, (naturally, I had no other kind left), blue jeans, trainers, but no socks, and a white T-shirt. I wasn't allowed a bra. A blue denim jacket completed my outfit for the evening. We went back into the living room where Alan, Neil and Keith were still waiting, drinking beer.

"Are you two finally ready then?" Neil asked irritably. "Only you've been in there ages."

"A girl's gotta do what a girl's gotta do." Lin retorted, ignoring the looks which passed between the three men. "Come on then, let’s go."

"Where are we going?" I asked.

Neil mentioned a name, I'd never heard of it.

"Where's that?"

"It's a village about 15 miles from here." Lin explained. "No-one will know you there. It's got a great little pub. The others will meet us there."

We all got into Lin's car, which wasn't a big one. Lin was driving, Keith in the front. I was in the back between Alan and Neil. The car hadn't reached the end of the road, before they were at me. Neil had his hand up my T-shirt and was squeezing my breasts and pinching my nipples, while Alan had his cock out, and had wrapped my hand around it, making me wank him off as we went along. After about five minutes of this they changes over, and my hand was then wrapped around Neil's rapidly swelling organ. As we stopped at some traffic lights Keith and Lin both looked round at us and grinned.

"Enjoying yourself?" Keith asked no one in particular. Alan and Neil both laughed. I didn't respond. We had reached the outskirts of the city now, and the traffic was much thinner. As the car picked up speed, Neil decided that it would be fun for me to 'show some flesh' as we went along, and so my T-shirt was lifted to reveal my breasts. Keith turned round at this to have a really good look. I felt my face start to flush, and I marvelled again at my transformation. As if I hadn't already done enough out of character, I was now travelling along in full public view with my breasts exposed, and two men happily playing with them as we went along.

The journey continued for perhaps another ten minutes before we started to enter a village. By this time, my nipples were as hard as bullets and I could feel dampness between my legs. Neil and Alan both opened their windows and the cool evening air made my nipples even harder. We pulled into the car park of a large pub, and everyone started to get out. I pulled my T-shirt down as I did so, and was sharply rebuked by Lin.

"Don't ever do that again without permission, got that?"

"Yes Lin, I'm sorry."

"When we get inside, you will do exactly as I tell you. Got that?"

"Yes Lin."

I followed them as they led the way into the pub. As the door opened I felt a wave of hot air, smoke, the smell of lots of people and loud music all wash over me. My heart was racing. This was going to be the most extreme evening of my life…. so far.

We made our way through the crowded bar, and found the others seated at a large round table in one corner. As I had been promised, they were all there. Andy, a small weasel of a man was sat furthest from me. I had never liked him and as he surveyed me with his small dark eyes, I started to feel uncomfortable being around him. Richard was different again, a great bear of a man, with powerful arms, a head of dark shaggy hair and a half-eyed, sleepy look that gave the impression that he was not all there. Finally Paul, who pretended to be a Hell's Angel, but who really lived with his mum!

They all said hello in their usual way, before looking first at me, and then at Alan, Neil, Keith and Lin. It was Keith who broke the silence first.

"You'll never believe this, but it's all fucking true lads. I went round to Al's this afternoon and she stripped off in the middle of her living room, gave me a blow job and then thanked me and got me a beer! Fucking brill."

Andy looked sceptical. He turned to me "Is this right then?"

My face flushed. I nodded.

"So, you're up for anything then, like they've been telling us?"

I nodded again. I couldn't look them in the eyes, and so kept my gaze down to the wooden floorboards of the bar.

"So is everything they've told us right then?" Paul asked.

"Like what." I asked.

"Did you shave your twat when Alan told you?"

I nodded.

"Did he put you over his knee and smack your bare arse?"

I nodded again.

"And did you really get off on that?"

"Yes."

Then the questions came in a stampede.

"Did they both fuck you up the arse?"

"Did you wank yourself off while they watched?"

"Did you let Neil finger fuck you until you came?"

"Did you really let that dirty old bastard you work for look up your skirt?"

"Oh it got better than that today lads." Alan cut in. "She stripped for him, let him see the lot, then he smacked her arse and fucked her. Didn't he?" He looked at me. They all did.

I nodded yet again, unable to speak. Feeling totally humiliated, and fantastically sexy.

"And now we get to have some fun with you then." Andy had joined the conversation.

"What made you change from being such a stuck up bitch to such a fucking toy then?"

"I don't know." This was entirely true, I had no idea what had made me throw away every principle and shred of dignity I'd had.

"She just loves a good fuck,” Neil said. The others laughed, including Lin.

"Well she's come to the right place then, hasn't she." Andy said. More laughter.

"Right. Get off to the bar then and get us some drinks." Neil ordered.

"I can't." I said, "I don't have any money."

"Ask nicely, and I'll give you some." Andy said.

"Can I please have some money Andy."

"Show me your tits first." They all roared with laughter at this. I just sat there, unable to move until I felt a jab in my ribs and turned to see Lin next to me.

"You heard him, show him your tits. Come on, we don't have all bloody night."

I took a deep breath, and quickly looked around to see if anyone was watching. No-one seemed to be, and so I took hold of my T-shirt and quickly lifted it to expose my breasts to their hungry eyes. They cheered, making other people in the pub look round. I quickly dropped my shirt back into place.

"Not bad. Not fucking bad at all." Andy laughed. He handed me a £20 note and said, "Get me a pint of bitter."

The others all gave me their orders, and I stood up to go to the bar. Lin pulled me back and said "Anyone gropes you, just ignore it, right."

I made my way to the bar, but had to fight my way through the other customers standing three deep. I'd made it to the bar, and was waiting to be served, when I felt a hand sliding across my bottom. I flinched and looked round to see a middle aged man standing there with a drunken grin on his face. "How are you then sweetheart?"

"Fine, thank you." I turned back to the bar, but he kept on groping my bum, squeezing each cheek in turn. I gritted my teeth, knowing that Lin was probably watching, and enjoying, my shame.

I managed to get served, but there were too many drinks for me to carry on my own, so I had to make several trips. On my second trip, the same drunk took his opportunity to have a good feel of my bum, smiling at me as he did so. When I started back towards the table, he was there again, only this time, he reached out and pinched my left nipple with his thumb and finger. He was obviously in a group, because several of the men around him started to laugh and egg him on. "Good on yer, Rog. I reckon you've pulled there mate." I managed to get away from him, and returned to the table to find them all laughing themselves silly at my predicament. I had one more trip to make to get the last of the drinks, and I was dreading it. As I approached my drunken friend one of his mates called out "Look at this Rog, she can't get enough of you!".

Roger was having the time of his life now. As I went past him he put his arms around me and grabbed both my breasts. I couldn't move because of the press of bodies, and so I had to stand there for what seemed like ages, while he squeezed my breasts and pinched my nipples, which were still stiff from the car journey. Finally, I was able to shrug him off and got to the bar to collect the last two drinks. I held one in each hand and pressed my arms into my breasts as I started back past him, but this didn't deter him. This time he thrust one hand between my legs, and the other reached round to grab my bum again. I felt his fingers wriggling around in my crotch, whilst his other hand pushed my hips forward. I knew he could feel the lips of my pussy, and what was worse, I could see he knew it too.

I finally managed to get away from him, and as I did so, his friends were laughing and cheering, clapping him on the back and shaking his hand, like he was some sort of hero. By the time I made it back to the table I was on the verge of hysteria.

I turned to Lin and said, "I don't think I can go through with this."

"You don't have any fucking choice. Now shut up and drink your beer."

I sat in silence and drank. A short time later, and it was time for another round of drinks. This time Paul was providing the funds, and I had to lift my shirt again for his amusement. My head was spinning now, and I was dreading going back through the crowd at the bar. As I left the table however, I could see that my tormentor had moved away to another part of the bar. I quickly made my way through, ordered the drinks, and was lucky enough to get a tray this time so that I could carry all the drinks in one journey. Feeling pleased and relieved, I turned to head for the table with the tray in both hands only to come face to face with the groper again.

"Hello darlin'. Have you missed me?" His friends laughed again, and this time I noticed that they had formed a line on either side of me, four or five men long. As I pushed past he caught hold of one of the belt loops on my jeans, pulling me back. Then his free hand was on my bum and was pushing between my legs. I could feel him groping my pussy lips again. He enjoyed himself for a few seconds before passing me on to the next man. Then there were hands everywhere. My breasts were mauled and my nipples pinched, hands were thrust between my legs, and one even pinched my pussy lips through my jeans, which made me yelp. My bottom was stroked, squeezed and pinched until finally, there were tears of anguish and frustration running down my face, which was now bright red with embarrassment.

Finally they let me go, and I returned to my seat with a sob. I was just about ready to walk out when Lin said, "Come with me to the toilet."

I stood and followed her, giving the group at the bar a wide berth. Inside the cubicle she dropped her jeans and knickers and sat on the toilet. I had a brief glimpse of her neat blonde bush as she did so. Then the cubicle was filled with the sound of her urine hitting the porcelain.

"We brought you here because no-one will know you here. You'll never see them again. I don't see why you're getting so upset at this. After what Alan, Neil and your boss have done, I'd have thought this was nothing. So what, some drunken bastards gave you a bit of a goosing. It's nothing to what Neil's done to you, is it? Or Alan? Or any of the rest of them by the end of tonight? What's your problem? You like being humiliated, admit it. That's why you are here tonight, of your own free will, and not sat at home marking books or watching TV."

"It's alright for you, you weren't the one being mauled by that bunch of bastards while the rest of them, and you lot, looked on and laughed."

"Yes, but part of you enjoyed it, didn't you?"

I stopped. I certainly didn't feel like I'd had a good time, but then I wasn't completely used to being a total submissive. Now that I stopped and thought about what had just happened to me, I couldn't deny the thrill of humiliation that was coursing through my veins.

"Well?" Lin asked.

"Yes, I suppose so, but it all felt so out of control. There was nothing I could do to stop them. Supposing they'd started to undress me or something?" I'd meant this to sound as if it was the worst thing that could have happened, but the idea of being stripped by a bunch of total strangers was an immediate turn on. Lin could obviously see this from the look on my face.

"See what I mean? It depends on how you look at it. If you think of it as your fun too, then it's ok. Right?"

"Right." I was forced to admit.

"I had to do what you've just done once. It was just Keith and me. We came to a pub like this one, and he made me go to the bar every time. I complained at first, but he just told me to enjoy it. By the end of the night I was going to the bar on the slightest pretext, buying peanuts, crisps, drinks, anything I could think of. It was the most fantastic, dirty feeling I've ever known, having all those men groping me. At the end of the night Keith made me take off my knickers and give them to the barman. They all stood and watched as I slid them down, thank God I'd been wearing a dress! The whole pub cheered when I handed them over, and the barman pinned them up for all to see, right over the bar. I get hot every time I think of that night, and I can't remember the number of times I've relived it in my mind. It was fantastic!"

"Jesus! You really enjoyed it?"

"Cross my heart and hope to be spanked!" she giggled.

I considered my feelings. I'd been anticipating this evening all week. I knew I'd be humiliated, that was part of the fun. But I'd been expecting just John's friends, the ones I knew, not a whole pub full of total strangers. Nevertheless, I had to admit, if only to myself, that the thought of the mass groping I'd just endured was a turn on. If I'd fantasised about what had just happened I'd have climaxed in seconds. Now I had a chance to do it all, and more.

"OK, so what's next?" I asked.

"Great! I knew you'd be up for it. You'll just have to wait and see what comes next!"

She had finished urinating, and wiped her pussy with some tissue before standing and pulling up her knickers as she did so. Again I had the briefest glimpse of her blonde honey pot before it was hidden by the blue cotton of her underwear.

She started to pull up her jeans, but must have noticed the look on my face and paused.

"What's the matter, you want a better look or something?"

I blushed. "As a matter of fact, yes" I said.

She smiled at me, dropped her hands to her sides and said, "Help yourself".

My mouth had gone dry, and my fingers trembled slightly. I knelt in front of her and took hold of the waistband of her knickers. I started to pull them down, and felt a thrill of pleasure as her bush came into view. I pulled them down until they were half way down her thighs, then I just looked at her lovely quim. It was very neat. Her bush was neatly trimmed, and her outer lips fitted together perfectly, hiding her inner flower. Her clit was just barely visible at the top of her slit. I wanted to kiss it, lick it, push my tongue between those delicate folds. I could smell her, and this sent my pulse racing again. I was about to put my lips to hers when she pulled up her knickers, and then her jeans.

"That's enough for now. I might let you have another look later. Come on. We need to get back."

"No, wait, I need to go."

"You can't. I won't let you. Come on back with me now."

Feeling a little puzzled, I followed her back to the bar. We re-took our seats, and found someone else had bought the next round of drinks. I sipped mine, thinking of the conversation we had just had.

The conversation buzzed around me but I didn't take much part. I was still a bit shocked, not only by my treatment at the hands of so many strangers, but also by my reaction to it. I definitely felt randy now, and uppermost in my thoughts was the image of Lin's pussy.

"Come on, get that drink down, we're all waiting for you to finish so you can get another one in." It was Alan this time. They seemed to be taking it in turn to goad me tonight. They had insisted that I had drunk pints of beer all night, and I still had over half of mine left. Plus, I could feel the pressure building in my bladder.

"I'll be fine. I don't want another one yet,” I said.

"You don't have the choice. Drink that down now, and get off to the bar."

I forced the remainder of the pint down and asked Alan for some money.

"What's the password then?" He laughed.

I lifted my shirt again, and they cheered again. I took the money and made for the bar. The pub was much more crowded now, and there was a great mass of bodies between me and the bar. I'd pushed my way through until I was almost there, enduring any number of gropes to my breasts and bottom as I did so. My old friends were there again, although more drunk this time. Two of them caught me in between them sandwiching me and preventing me from moving forwards or backwards.

"We think you must like it here, love." One of them slurred.

"Please, just let me go to the bar would you."

"Not until we get a feel of your tits. We've seen you flashing them for that lot all night, now we want a quick feel."

Without waiting for a reply, one of them began to tug at the hem of my shirt. "My God!" I thought, "They're going to strip me!"

I struggled to get away, but they each had a firm grip on me. The one at my front had now got his hand inside my T-shirt and was pushing up. His hand closed on my left breast and began to squeeze it painfully. I squirmed and tried to get away, but his friend, who was behind me had now also got a hand inside my T-shirt and was busily groping for my right breast. They were both laughing now, and mauling my sensitive breasts. Just as quickly as they had started, they let go of me.

"Lovely pair of jugs you've got there love, really lovely. Come back later and let us have another feel, yes?"

I rearranged my shirt and went to the bar. Again, as I waited, some drunk started to grab my bottom. I didn't move, or look round, until the hand wound round my waist and began to find its' way between my legs. I turned instinctively to see who it was and came face to face with my earlier torturer, Roger. As I made eye contact with him he smiled and winked at me. I tried to push his hand away, but he was persistent. I tried to move away, turning and trying to evade the invading fingers. Then I felt his hand move up to the button of my jeans and begin to fumble with it. I felt the button pop open, and became desperate to get away. At that moment, the drinks order came, and I had to stay to pay for it. His hand continued to grope around my waistband, clearly feeling for the zip. I felt my heart race with alarm. I tried to push his hand away again, without success. The barman was taking an age to come back with my change, and all the time this stranger's hand was trying to undress me. I turned to him and said, "Don't, please.” Trying to look appealing to him.

He just smiled again and said, "It's only a little feel love. Nothing to worry about, is it?"

Finally I saw the barman returning. I held out a hand for the change, whilst trying to fend of the hand at my waistband. I took the change at the same moment I felt the fingers find the tab of my zip. A surge of adrenaline shot through me as the zip began to slowly descend. I grabbed the tray of drinks and turned sharply, causing my assailant to lose his grip. Now all I had to do was get back to the table without some other bastard trying the same trick. I tried to barge my way through, but they were too many for me and so I was reduced to calling "Excuse me please." Some moved to let me through, some recognised me from earlier and stopped me for a quick feel. All the hands went to my breasts, bottom or crotch, and then one with a familiar feel to it reached for my zip. I looked round anxiously, and was alarmed to see Roger again. By now, he looked seriously drunk, but his face was contorted with concentration as he fumbled to open my jeans. "That's it, love. Just a quick feel of your goodies. I know you won’t mind" he slurred. A large group was in front of me, blocking my way back to the table, and paying no attention to me at all. Roger had found what he was looking for, and I heard the blood pounding in my ears as I felt the zip begin its' slow descent.

"There we are then. Nice and easy. You just stay there while I have a quick fumble, love. Won't be a minute."

When it was about half way down he let go and began to insert his hands into my jeans. I looked about frantically for an escape, but could see none. I called out to the group in front of me "Will you please excuse me." But they either didn't hear or didn't care. All the time the invading fingers were pushing into my jeans. My only bit of luck seemed to be that the zip had held instead of lowering further. However, Roger had still got his hand into the position where he was pushing his fingers under the waistband of my knickers. I was desperate.

"Please let me go. Please don't do this. Please."

"It's just a bit of fun, love. Just a quick feel of your bits. I know you like it, come on, let me have a feel."

I tried one last time to lurch forward without success, and then I felt the fingers slip down, over my shaven mound, in one swift movement, and between my legs. I heard him grunt with satisfaction behind me and felt him pushing his body into mine.

"Oh, there we are. Lovely. Shaved it I see. Very nice."

His fingers started to rub at the lips to my pussy, and then suddenly, one had slipped between my wet lips and found my clit. Waves of pleasure and humiliation swept through me. My knees almost collapsed. I wanted to scream, but knew I couldn't. Instead I stood there while a complete stranger rubbed my clit. Then he slipped his hand down further and I felt a finger penetrate my tunnel. I was unable to move at all, as he pushed his finger in and out of me.

"See, I told you you'd like it. Lovely and wet aren't you. Must be all that attention we've been giving you all night. I knew you liked it. You can tell, you know. Now lets have a quick feel of those lovely jugs of yours my darlin'."

His other hand now reached round and pushed under my T-shirt. Stupidly, I held on tight to the tray of drinks, and even lifted it out of the way of his ascending hand so that I wouldn't spill anything. His hand climbed quickly until he was able to cup first my left and then my right breast. He pinched my nipples again. Then he licked at my neck. I was absolutely paralysed.

"You're a bit tasty you, aren't you. Nice tits. I love a shaved pussy."

His fingers now returned to my clit and began to rub in long, even strokes from my clit to the entrance to my tunnel, and back again. My brain clouded as the sensations surged through me. Then suddenly, I felt him withdraw his hands from my pussy and breasts. I was free to go.

"Thanks for that love. Lovely. Come back any time you want a quick feel won't you."

I staggered back to the table, trying to cover my half-open jeans with the drinks tray. When I finally did make it back Alan and Neil told me off for taking so long.

"What kept you? We've been waiting hours. Move your fat arse next time."

"What happened?” Lin asked. I told her, briefly.

"What, he fingered you right here? Hands down the jeans and everything? Dirty old bugger!" and she giggled again.

"Lin, I need to go to the toilet really badly now."

"Yes, ok. But not the ladies. You have to use the gents. And not the cubicle, either. You have to stand at the urinal."

"Jesus Christ Lin. I can't do that. What if someone comes in?"

"Oh, they're bound to, it's really busy in here now. You've just got to do it, or else wet yourself."

The pressure in my bladder was building rapidly. I'd drunk quite a lot of liquid during the evening. I didn't want to suffer the indignity of wetting myself in front of them all, and so I reluctantly stood and started to make my way to the gent’s toilet on the other side of the bar. Lin caught hold of my arm before I could leave.

"And make sure you drop your jeans and knickers to at least your knees. I want your audience to have a good view. And make sure you ask permission to use the urinal.

My mind was racing as I made my way to the toilets. I had just been ordered to put on a pee show for anyone who happened to wander in. My body was still recovering from having my most intimate places played with in a public bar, and now I was off to show them to anyone and everyone.

I stopped a few feet from the entrance to the gents. I could still go back. I could sneak into the ladies and relieve myself. But then if Lin found out, what other form of torture would she think up for me?

I took a deep breath and made my way to the door. I pushed it open and was hit by the smell of urine and the sound of voices. There must have been six men in there. They turned round to look in my direction as I went in.

"Fuckin' hell. What are you doin' in 'ere love?"

"Could I use the toilet please?" I stammered.

"Help yourself darlin'"

With my heart pumping like an express train I went to the urinal, turned my back to it and began to open my jeans. "If I'm going to do this, then I might as well make a real show of it.” I thought.

I pushed my jeans down, past my knees, to my ankles. Then I took hold of my knickers and pushed them down too. There was a stunned silence in the toilet as they all watched intently. I squatted down so as not to pee in my own jeans, then I let my muscles relax, and I started to pee. I could hear the flow as it struck the porcelain and I sighed out loud at the release of the pressure inside me. For a moment, I had forgotten my audience, but then one of them said. "Fuck me, she's shaven. Come and have a look, her cunt's completely bald." They all gathered round watching me pee into the urinal, making various lewd comments about my body. Finally, I had finished. I quickly pulled up my knickers and jeans, and practically ran from the toilets. I quickly made my way back to the table, and rejoined the group.

"Right, finish your drink, we're going." Lin said.

"Going where?"

"Back to your place, stupid. The night's just getting started."

Chapter 11.

I finished my drink as quickly as I could. I wasn't used to drinking beer, not in these quantities anyway, and as I stood to leave the table I staggered slightly. Keith grabbed hold of my arm to steady me, and then pulled me close into him, slipping his arm round my waist as he did so. We stood for a few moments, waiting for the others to get ready, and I felt his hand drop from my waist to my hips, and then to my bottom. He was stroking and kneading my bottom in full view of anyone who cared to watch. Then he 'passed' me over to Paul, who started to do the same.

Finally everyone was ready to leave, and I followed Alan, Neil Keith and Lin out of the pub. Paul's hand was still on my bottom as we walked out. "Nice arse." He muttered in my ear as we walked. "Can't wait to give it a bit of punishment."

It was dark as we left the pub, and the cool night air was refreshing, and brought back some of my senses. I hadn't been allowed to put my jacket on, and the coolness of the air made my nipples harden again. It had started to rain quite heavily, and this also helped to offset the effects of the beer I had drunk. Nevertheless, I still felt light-headed from the beer, and also the effects of an evening of almost constant manhandling.

We made our way to the cars. No one seemed to be in any hurry, as we walked quite slowly across the car park. Then I realised why. The rain had started to soak into my T-shirt, causing it to cling to my body and go almost transparent. I wasn't the only one who had noticed this, as they all took a good look at my chest. I looked down, and I could clearly see the pink of my nipples through the wet cotton. I shivered. Partly from the chill, partly from the sheer arousal the cold was causing to my stimulated nipples.

We reached Lin's car, and instead of opening the doors, she went instead to the boot. Opening this, she turned to me and said "Take your trainers off, and put them in here."

I did as I was told, and felt the chill from the car park puddles seep into my feet. My jacket was thrown in after my trainers, and then Lin said "Now the jeans. Take them off."

They had all gathered round in a circle to watch, clearly enjoying themselves. I opened the button of my jeans, lowered the zip, and then pushed them down to my ankles. I took them off and threw them into the boot, which Lin then slammed shut.

"Right then, who wants her in their car?"

Andy was first to respond. "You had her coming here, we'll have her on the way back. Fair enough?"

They all agreed that this was fair, without any reference to me of course. Andy turned and walked over to his car, Richard and Paul followed, and I padded along behind them wearing only a now very wet T-shirt, which left nothing to the imagination, and my white knickers, which were also in danger of becoming wet and transparent.

Andy's car was some distance away from Lin's, and they still seemed to be in no rush to get there. I looked back to see the others getting into Lin's car, huge grins on all of their faces.

We finally found Andy's car, and he opened the doors to let us all in. Andy was driving, Richard got into the front passenger seat, and Paul got in the back with me. I was shivering from the cold as Andy started the engine.

We started to pull away, and Paul immediately started to fondle my breasts through my T-shirt. After a few moments he said "Take that thing off, I want a good look."

I struggled in the back of the car to get the soaking shirt off, and then handed it to Paul, who dropped it onto the floor. Then I had to sit facing him as he stared at my breasts. He was clearly enjoying the view, and soon started to fondle and cup them, paying particular attention to my sensitive nipples. I started to feel the familiar sensations of arousal as he happily mauled me.

And then we had left the village, and there were no streetlights. "Turn the light on Andy, I can't see what I'm doing here." Paul called. Andy duly obliged, and we continued on our way with the inside of the car lit up so that anyone we passed would have a clear view of him groping my breasts.

"You play with them for a bit." He ordered.

I started to gently squeeze and knead my breasts; I cupped them and stroked my nipples, becoming more and more randy as I did so. Then Paul reached out and grabbed the waistband of my knickers. He pulled the elastic tight, and then peered down the front at my shaven mound. "Fucking great. She's as bald as a chimps arse down there, look."

Richard turned in his seat to look, and Paul pulled the waistband lower. I was still playing with my breasts, and the look on Richard's face was one of pure lust. "Fucking stop the car, mate, I want to get in the back with these two."

The car stopped, and I was quickly joined in the back by Richard. I was now sandwiched between the two of them. Richard quickly grabbed hold of my knickers and removed them completely. I was now totally naked in the back of the car, which was still lit up for all to see.

Paul was the first to reach out for my pussy. He closed his hand over my hot slit, and began to stroke it up and down. Then he spread my lips with his fingers and bent over to have a good look. Richard joined him, and they both amused themselves for several minutes by playing with my sensitive little hole. They took it in turns to push a finger or two into me. They would withdraw their fingers and smell them, making crude remarks as they did so. Then Paul started to rub gently on the head of my clit and I moaned out loud. Soon I was writhing around on the back seat as the two of them tickled and stroked my slit. One would push his fingers into me, while the other played with my clit. All the time I had to keep on playing with my breasts. I was close to climax; I could feel it building within me. I had closed my eyes in concentration, trying to catch my climax. I opened them and saw that we had reached the outskirts of the city, and there were streetlights again. I yelped in horror, and tried to close my legs, but they wouldn't allow this. Instead, they made me put my legs over theirs, spread-eagling me. They continued to torment my aching pussy, and I continued playing with my breasts. I saw other cars on the road, and people walking along outside the car.

I begged them to let me cover up or at least put out the interior light, but they refused, and continued playing with my most intimate place. Then we stopped at some traffic lights. I looked around anxiously, hoping that no one would see me. The lights seemed to be taking hours to change. Paul and Richard then each put one of their legs over mine, effectively pinning me in position.

Then I heard the sound of shouts and whistles. I looked round and saw a group of men, perhaps six or eight of them. They had been walking along and had glanced into the lit up car, only to see me in the middle of the back seat spread wide, with the two of them busy fingering me.

They approached the car, and began to bang on the windows. I tried to hide my face, but I needn't have bothered. It wasn't my face they were looking at.

They were cheering and whistling as they looked in. Then the comments started.

"Fucking nice pussy. Open the doors mate, let us all have a go." Andy smiled at them, but shook his head, much to my relief.

"She's well fucking ready mate. You all going to poke her are you?" They all grinned back and nodded. "Fucking good on you. Give her one for me!"

"She's fucking well hot, look at her playing with her tits. Fucking lets have a go mate."

I couldn't take any more, and my orgasm hit. With all of them looking in at me, I began to buck and writhe around, gasping and moaning as I did so. They started cheering again, and were banging on the windows and roof of the car, laughing as they did so.

At this moment, the lights changed and the car started to move away. I had one last look at their faces leering at me through the windows of the car, before we were away.

We were close to my flat now, I started to recognise local landmarks. I was still recovering from my orgasm, but I knew we were only minutes away from the flat. I reached down and recovered my wet T-shirt and started pull it on.

"Who said you could do that?" Richard snapped.

"No one. But we're nearly there. I have to put something on, I can't walk through the streets with nothing on."

"You will if I say so." Was the chilling response.

"Please let me put my T-shirt back on, at least until we get into the flat."

"OK, you can put it on, but not the knickers. I'm keeping those!" And with that he picked up my knickers from the floor of the car, sniffed at them, and put them into the pocket of his coat, smiling at me as he did so.

"Richard, I can't walk through the streets with just a wet T-shirt on. Please. What if someone sees me? Please give me my knickers back, just until we get into the flat, then you can have them. Please?"

"No deal. Now shut up whining, or I'll make you run round the block a few times before we let you in."

I resigned myself to the inevitable. Getting out of the car into the pouring rain I tugged at the hem of my T-shirt, pulling it down so that it just about covered my bum and my bald little pussy.

Andy had parked his car about 200 yards from the flat, and I was now going to have to walk that distance bare foot, and in a now totally transparent T-shirt. A thrill of excitement shot through me, no doubt heightened by the alcohol in my system which had eroded what few reservations I had left!

I waited for them to set off, intending to follow along behind them, but this wasn't allowed. Andy made me turn around and quickly lifted the back of my T-shirt so that my bare bottom was on display. Then they made me walk about twenty feet in front of them. As they walked behind me, I could hear them making jokes, laughing and commenting on my nakedness. I had to admit to myself that I was loving this. I could feel my heart beating, my pulse racing. I could feel the cold wetness of the pavement, and this was in stark contrast to the heat in my loins.

I was holding my hands together in front of my pussy, trying to hide it from view. On an impulse, I dropped them to my side. Now my entire body could be seen by anyone who happened to walk along the street. I felt utterly depraved as I padded along the wet street. And then my heart did a somersault. A figure had turned into the street and was walking towards me. I stopped and looked around for somewhere to hide.

"No you don't. Keep going." Came the command from behind me. I drew a deep breath and continued to walk towards the figure, which was huddled against the rain. The figure was about 50 yards from me when I recognised it as an elderly man. He was wearing a light overcoat, which had dark patches on it where the rain had struck. As he started to get nearer he looked up, saw me and stopped dead in his tracks.

I continued to walk towards him, and I could see his eyes taking in the scene. He looked me up and down, clearly enjoying the view. I lowered my head as I drew even nearer, thinking 'please God, don't let him know me'.

We were no more than twenty feet apart. I knew that my T-shirt was completely see-through. He could see everything. My breasts, my nipples, my slit. He had stopped under a street light, and now I was perfectly illuminated for his viewing pleasure.

As I drew level with him he muttered "Very nice. Very nice indeed!" As I passed him he turned his head and felt his eyes burning into my naked bum. The three of them behind me were laughing hysterically now. I heard the old man say something to them, but couldn't make out what it was. Then Paul called out "Come back here a minute, and say hello to the gentleman."

I stopped. I could hear the blood rushing in my ears. I slowly turned around and made my way back towards them. Paul, Andy, Richard and their new friend. They were about fifteen feet away from me.

I slowly walked back to them, keeping my head lowered all the time. It seemed to take an age to reach them, but eventually, I stood in front of them and waited.

"Say hello then."

"Hello." I muttered.

"Well hello to you!" Laughed the old man. The others laughed too. Then the old man reached out, took hold of my chin and raised my face so that he could look at me.

"Don't I know you?"

I shook my head.

"Wait a minute, yes I do, you live just up the street from here. You buy your papers from my shop. Don't you recognise me?"

And then with horror, I did. The lecherous old man from the paper shop. The one who was always trying to make conversation, whilst trying to look down my blouse, or looking at me like he was mentally undressing me. I felt sick. I avoided going into the shop whenever I possibly could because this old bastard made me feel so uncomfortable. Now I was practically naked for him to enjoy.

"Well isn't this a turn up for the books. I always thought you were a bit of a stuck up type."

"Oh, she used to be." Paul chuckled. "But she's much more friendly now, aren't you Alison?"

I didn't reply. The old man continued to look me up and down. He was having the time of his life at that moment.

"I said 'you're much more friendly now, aren't you?'" Paul said sternly.

"Yes." I muttered. The old man grinned at me.

"So I see. Can I expect to see you like this more often then?"

"I don't know." I stammered.

"I'll see what I can do for you, pop!" Paul laughed. "What do you think Alison? Would you like to show the gentleman the goods next time you go into his shop?" They all fell about laughing again. "I think I'll have to suggest this to Alan. You wouldn't mind though, would you Alison?"

I knew he was expecting an answer to this question. It had been asked to humiliate me, and I duly answered.

"No." I mumbled. "I wouldn't mind."

"That's settled then. Next time you go in, you'll be nice to the gentleman, and show him what you've got. Maybe even let him have a bit of a feel eh?"

I nodded. The thought of his aged hands on me gave me the creeps, but I suspected that Alan would love this idea. There was nothing I could do.

"Right then. Let's get out of this rain. Say 'goodnight' to the gentleman, Alison, and tell him how much you are looking forward to seeing him again."

"Goodnight. I'm looking forward to seeing you again."

"Me too." The old bastard said, and as I turned to go he reached out and stroked my bottom. "I hope to see you very soon!" I looked round at him and he winked at me. Then we continued walking back towards the flat.

My mind was racing now. What would Alan make me do with the old man from the paper shop? What would they have me doing when we got back to the flat? What would I subject myself to next?

We reached the door of the flat without further incident, and rang the doorbell. After a few moments the door opened and Lin was standing there. "You lot took your time, where did you go?"

"We took the scenic route" Andy laughed.

"Alison enjoyed the drive home, didn't you? And she's made a new friend." More laughs.

We went inside and made our way up to my flat. I was made to go first up the stairs, of course, and I could feel all of their eyes on my bum and pussy as I climbed the stairs. When we got to the top, Lin took me by the arm and said, "Come with me." I followed dumbly.

We went into the kitchen, and Lin threw me a towel. "Get that shirt off, and get dry." She commended.

I took off the T-shit and started to dry my body.

"What happened out there?"

I told her about the car journey, the men in the street at the traffic lights, and lastly about the old man.

"You are having a good night aren't you?" she giggled. "Have you finished getting dry yet?"

I nodded.

"Right then, get in there and ask then if they want a beer. Then get their drinks for them."

I made my way to the living room, hearing their voices and more laughter. I walked in, stark naked, and asked "Would anyone like a beer?"

They all agreed that a beer was in order, and gave me their orders. As I turned to leave Neil called me over to him.

"It's been a while since I last gave your arse some punishment. I think you deserve it for your behaviour tonight, don't you?"

The others went quiet and watched intently.

"Yes." I said simply.

"Over my knee then, tight arse."

I draped myself over his lap, and braced myself for the blows.

"She loves this. You wait and see. When I've finished, her cunt will be soaking!" And with that he began to smack my bare bottom. My skin was still damp from being out in the rain, and this made the slaps sting more than usual. In no time at all I was gasping and crying with each blow. After possibly a dozen slaps I felt Neil's fingers start to probe my pussy lips. I knew I was wet. The walk back from the car alone had got me going. His finger slipped easily between my lips, ran along the length of my slit and settled on my clit. He began to stroke and tease my sensitive little bud, until I was wriggling around on his lap and panting.

"There you are. Told you. She's soaking."

"What a hot little bitch she is!" one of them remarked.

"Go and show the others how wet your cunt is." Neil ordered.

I got up and walked to the nearest, Richard.

"Would you like to feel how wet I am?" I asked, my head hung in shame. I was starting to love every minute of this depravity.

"Certainly!" He remarked. I stood in front of him, legs apart, and thrust my hips forward for his inspection. He ran a finger along my slit, then pushed two of them between my lips. He spread his fingers apart, pushing my lips open as he did so. Then he peered at my gaping pussy.

"Fucking soaking!" he announced to the others.

I repeated this to all of them. Alan chose to push his thumb right into my tunnel. Paul took hold of my clit with thumb and forefinger, pulled back the hood, and then teased and tormented its' head for a minute or two. Andy inserted two fingers into my hot little hole, and pressed on my clit with his thumb. Keith made me stand with my back to him, bend over and pull my lips apart. After he had stroked my inner lips, he also pushed his thumb into me, and then leaned forward and licked my clit. The shock of this sudden stimulation on my already over-sensitive button almost caused my knees to collapse. I was on the verge of a major climax, and I'm sure they could sense this. At this point, they sent me off to get their beers. I made my way back to the kitchen, my bottom still red and smarting from the spanking I had just received, and my clit throbbing madly.

"What took you so long?" Lin demanded. I told her what had happened.

"Bastards", she exclaimed, "They said they'd wait for me before they started."

I got the beers, took them into the men, and then returned to the kitchen, as Lin had instructed.

"This is all getting too much for me." She said. "I need some relief. You're going to have to lick me off." And with that she was opening her jeans and pushing them down to her knees. She leant back against the kitchen table and thrust her hips forward. I could see the inviting swell of her mound, even through the dark blue cotton of her knickers.

"Well come on then, I don't want to be here all night. Get busy."

I knelt in front of her and reached out for the waistband of her knickers. Then I pulled them down to her knees in one swift movement. There was her pretty blond pussy again. Her lips looked slightly swollen, and a few of the wispy curls of her neat bush were damp.

I leaned forward and began to plant small kisses on her mound. I kissed the insides of her thighs and then gently kissed her right at the top of her slit. I slipped my tongue forwards and gently caressed the base of her clit with it. She groaned and thrust her hips further forward, seeking out my tongue. I spread her thighs as wide as I could and began to lap at her pussy lips, then I used my fingers to gently open her lips and found the tip of her clit with my tongue. She reached down and grabbed hold of my head, pushing my face into her pubic bone. He smell was intoxicating. Her juices filled my mouth, I could taste nothing else. I was savouring the roughness of her pubes against my face, my tongue darted around her clit. I closed my lips on the head of her clit and began to suck, bobbing my head up and down as if giving a blowjob. I pushed first one, and then two fingers into her hot hole. She was grinding her pelvis into my face now, her fingers entwined in my hair. I felt her entire body start to shake, and then she was gasping for breath. After a few moments, I felt her fingers relax their grip. I let my fingers slip from her tunnel, and sank down.

"Very nice. Was that part of the show, or do I have to pay extra for that?"

I span around. Neil was regarding us both with a mocking smile on his face. There was no way of telling how long he had been there, but he had clearly enjoyed the show.

Lin pulled her knickers up, but I noticed that she seemed in no hurry to do so. Her jeans followed. I stayed where I was, on the floor at Lin's feet.

"I just wanted a bit of relief, that's all. Why should you lot get all the fun!"

"Don't mind me, Lin. The two of you should feel free to carry on. When you're done, though, we need some more beers. Then the fun can start!"

My clit was now aching and throbbing. I could still taste Lin's juices, smell her scent. I desperately needed a release. Instead I got beers for the men and took them into the living room. Lin was already in there. I handed the beers out.

"Aren't you having one then?" Neil asked me when I handed him his. "I thought you'd be thirsty after all that work in the kitchen."

"What was that then?" Alan asked.

"She just licked Lin off in the kitchen, didn't you?"

I nodded. I looked across at Lin, whose face was red with embarrassment.

"Is that right?" Keith asked.

"Yes." Lin replied. "I needed a bit of relief, that's all. Like I said to Neil, why should you lot have all the fun?"

"Fuck, I'd like to watch that!" Keith said. The others nodded their agreement.

"Maybe later. If I'm in the mood." Lin smiled. "Now, I think it's time for some more fun. Do you want to fuck her now, or do you want to have a bit more fun with her first?"

"What have you got in mind, then?" Neil asked.

"Watch this."

They were all seated in a semi-circle. Lin placed a plain wooden dining chair facing all of them and told me to sit in it. The wood was cold against my bottom and back, but I didn't move.

"Now. Start playing with yourself. Tits and fanny. Make it good, but you're not allowed to come."

I started to stroke and massage my breasts, tweaking my nipples, cupping each breast in turn. I dropped my other hand down to my pussy and began to stroke my lips. I could feel my juices leaking out. I slipped a finger between my lips and found my clit. I wanted to play with it until I came more than anything, but I remembered Lin's orders. Instead, I slipped my finger into my hot little hole, moaning out loud as I did so. The men made appreciative noises, enjoying the show. Then Lin's special torture started.

"You like doing that don't you? How old were you when you first started to wank?"

In spite of everything, I felt myself blush. "I was about fourteen."

"Tell us all about it then?"

"I used to notice how nice it felt when I was in the shower or bath and I washed myself there. I remember being in bed one night, and I had an itch down there, I reached down to scratch it, and I remember thinking how nice it had felt when my hands were down there. I started to rub myself over my knickers."

"Go on."

"I remember it feeling really nice, and so I rubbed a bit harder. Then I put my hand down the front of my knickers and started to rub my pussy. I remember it felt really nice, and then I accidentally slipped a finger between them. I didn't mean to, but I'd become wet and it just slipped in. my finger touched my clit and the next thing I knew was that I was rubbing and tickling it. I felt myself getting wetter and stickier, and then I came. I'd never felt anything like that before, it was wonderful."

"And how often did you wank after that?"

"All the time. I did it nearly every night."

"Did you put anything up your fanny?"

I gasped. I had never been asked questions like this before. I could feel myself blushing furiously. The men were egging her on, laughing and joking. Drinking their beer while I wanked in front of them and revealed my most intimate secrets.

"Tell me."

"At first, I would just put a finger inside to see what it felt like. Then I would put two fingers in. It felt lovely."

"And then what?"

"Then one day I was looking for something in the garage when I found a candle."

They all started to laugh at this.

"What kind of candle?"

"It was one of those household ones. The plain wax ones. When I saw it I started to think about how it would feel if it touched me. I was wearing my school uniform at the time, and I lifted my skirt and rubbed its' length along my pussy over my knickers."

"How did that feel?"

"Oh God! It felt fantastic! I rubbed it along my pussy for ages. I found that if I pressed it into me, my lips would part and it would rub against my clit. I did this for ages until I came. Then I took it up to my room and hid it in the bottom of my wardrobe. That night, before I went to bed, I brought it out of the wardrobe. I pulled up my nightie and took off my knickers. Then I rubbed the tip along my pussy. I opened my pussy with my fingers and put the tip inside. I started to push it in and out, going further all the time. Then I must have hit my hymen, because it hurt all of a sudden. I pulled it out and put it away quickly. I was scared that I'd done some damage, or that I wasn't a virgin anymore."

"So what happened next?"

"After a few days I started to think about it again. I wanted to try it again. I lay in bed one night, and pushed my finger up into me until I could feel my hymen, and I knew I hadn't broken it, so I decided to have another go. This time I was more careful, and I only pushed it in a little way. I loved the feeling of it inside me, and I started to move it in and out again, tickling my clit as I did so. And then I came, and it was really powerful. I remember turning my face into my pillow and crying out."

I had become incredibly aroused now. I could feel my juices flowing out of me, and the throbbing in my clit was maddening. I had started to pinch my nipples so that they hurt just as a way of holding off my climax. I started to beg.

"Please, can I come now? I'm so close, and I need to come so badly. Please let me."

"No. You can stop playing with yourself now, and stand up."

I was almost crying with frustration. I stood up, my knees shaking and my heart pounding.

"I think she's ready. Who wants her first?"

They all did, of course. Lin seemed to be in complete control of the situation.

"Well, Alan and Neil have had her before. Keith had a blow job this afternoon. Paul and Richard got to play with her in the car, so I think Andy should have a go."

There were groans from the others, and mild complaints. Andy just beamed, and started to open his trousers.

"No. Let her do that for you, and she can get you nice and hard before she climbs aboard." Lin ordered. "Get on with it then."

I knelt before Andy and started to open his trousers. I pulled them down and then began to tug on his boxer shorts. His half-erect cock sprang into view, six or seven inches of it, with a large purple, circumcised head. I took hold of it and began to wank it. I stroked his balls and then took the head of his shaft into my mouth. I was desperate to have it inside me, and sucked greedily on it, willing it to swell. Within a few moments it was standing proudly, the veins along it's side bulging.

"Now?" I asked, and he nodded. I stood up, squatted over him and lowered myself onto his organ. I shuddered with pleasure as the tip touched my pussy lips. I quickly guided it into the entrance to my hole, and then began to sink down onto it. Waves of pleasure swept over me. I had forgotten all about every one else in the room, even Andy. All I was aware of was the delicious sensations as the cock pushed deeper into me. When he was in up to the hilt I began to rock my hips back and forth. I could feel his entire length inside me, and his pubes tickling my sensitive inner lips and my clit.

He reached up and began to maul my breasts. Then he ran his fingers over my nipples and I began to climax. I cried out in ecstasy, grinding my pelvis down onto him, feeling him throbbing inside me. I was lost in a dense fog of pleasure, and then I felt him shooting hot jism deep into me, and this drove me on to even greater heights. I was aware of nothing at all except the intense waves of pleasure shooting through me. And then I collapsed onto his chest, panting and sobbing. My breath coming in ragged gasps. I opened my eyes and looked at him. His face was flushed and sweaty, his eyes slightly glazed. He was panting heavily too. We looked at one another and both smiled. It had been a good one for both of us!

I suddenly became aware of our 'audience'. Richard, Paul and Keith were all rubbing very obvious lumps in their trousers, Alan and Neil were grinning smugly. Lin, sitting behind them, had a curious look on her face. I noticed that she had one hand balled into a fist and thrust into her crotch. She was rocking back and forth, her nipples clearly visible beneath her top. As I started to recover from my climax she started to gasp, and her body went completely rigid. The men all turned their heads to look at her. She closed her eyes and lowered her head, her face obscured. When her body finally relaxed, her face was flushed and she too was gasping for breath.

There was a silence in the room broken only by the sound of the heavy breathing from Andy, Lin and myself. It was Alan who broke the silence.

"I think we could all use another beer. Alison, go and get them, and clean yourself up while you're about it. We're not finished with you yet!"

I climbed off Andy and made for the kitchen to get the beers. After I had handed them out I made my way to the bathroom. I could feel Andy's cum leaking out of me and running down my thighs. I ran the shower until it was warm, then played the water onto my pussy, washing Andy's jism away. Then I patted myself dry and left the bathroom.

Lin was waiting for me on the landing. She motioned for me to follow her into the kitchen.

"My God!” She said, "That was fucking amazing. My knickers are soaked. Go and get me a pair of yours to put on, then come and sit down and have a drink, you look like you could use one!"

I went to my bedroom, found a pair of knickers and went back to the kitchen. Lin had removed her jeans and knickers and dropped them in a pile on the floor. She turned as I entered and handed me a glass of wine. Then she went into the bathroom and I heard water running. She came back a few minutes later, drying her sweet pussy with a towel. Then she pulled on the clean knickers, but didn't bother with the jeans. She picked up her discarded underwear and tossed them to me.

"There you go. Souvenir for you."

We both burst out laughing at this, but as she turned away to collect her drink, I couldn't resist having a quick sniff of the damp cotton. I was a scent I would remember forever.

"Well, I suppose we had better be getting back. Are you ready for more fun then?"

"You bet!" I grinned.

Chapter 12.

I followed Lin from the kitchen, noticing the attractive sway of her bottom as she walked. I couldn't help myself, I had to touch it. I reached out and caressed the swell of her cheeks. She stopped and looked over her shoulder at me.

"Enjoying yourself?"

I dropped my hand to my side, "Sorry Lin, I couldn't resist it. You've got a lovely bum!"

"Help yourself then!"

I ran my hand across her bottom, stroking and squeezing her firm cheeks. I slipped my hand inside her knickers and cupped one cheek. Then the living room door opened and I saw Neil standing there.

"Fuckin' hell! They're at it again. Look at this, she's got her hand in Lin's knickers."

He made us both walk into the living room, my hand still groping Lin's bum cheek. I loved the feel of it as she walked.

"Whose idea was this then?" Keith asked, a suspicious tone in his voice.

"Hers. She was walking behind me and then she started feeling my arse."

"Dirty little bitch. Come here you, I'll show you what I think of anyone feeling up my girl."

I removed my hand from Lin's knickers and walked slowly over to Keith. I stood in front of him and in one swift movement he pulled me over his knee. He immediately began to deliver swift smacks to my bottom. He wasn't playing around, they stung! I cried out as each blow connected. I was faintly aware of the others laughing and cheering him on, but I was pre-occupied with the hot, stinging pain I was now feeling in my bottom. Suddenly he stopped.

"Get up." He ordered. I stood before him, automatically reaching behind me to rub my burning bottom. Without warning he began to slap my breasts, making them swing as he did so. The others laughed even louder at this, but I wailed loudly as the pain in my breasts began to match my bottom. I put my arms up to try to protect myself but strong hands grabbed hold of them and held them behind my back, forcing my breasts out towards my attacker. Then he took hold of my nipples, pinching them hard and causing me to yelp with discomfort. He twisted them and pulled on them making me stand on tiptoe.

"Say you're sorry."

"Oh God! Please Keith, I'm sorry, please let me go. I won't do it again, I promise, please Keith."

More laughter from the audience.

"Don't stop yet Keith, she can take much more than that!" It was Neil, urging Keith on. "She likes a bit of rough, especially on her tits, don't you tight arse?"

When I didn't respond he began to slap my legs and bottom. I tried to move to avoid his blows, but this caused me to pull against Keith who still had my nipples in a tight grip.

"I said you like a bit of rough, don't you?"

"Yes, oh yes I like it. Really I do. Please stop. I'll do whatever you want. Please stop."

"I think it's party time." Keith announced. He let go of my nipples, which were now throbbing with pain, and began to take off his jeans. The others did the same, and soon all six of them were standing in front of me, dressed only in T-shirts and boxer shorts.

"Now you can show me how sorry you are. Suck it." Keith ordered. He sat down in a chair and I positioned myself between his legs. I pulled his stiff cock out of his underwear and began to lick and suck it enthusiastically, whilst wanking it up and down. I didn't want to give him any cause for complaint, my bottom and nipples were still throbbing as a reminder of how much they were prepared to treat me as their property.

Within a very short space of time his cock was fully erect. "Right, now you can give me a good fucking. Make it a really good one, or you know what you'll get."

I straddled him and lowered myself quickly onto him. I took hold of his cock and steered it into my sopping pussy. In spite of the pain he had caused me, I shuddered with pleasure as his glans pushed my lips apart and started to enter me. I let out an involuntary groan as his shaft went deeper into me, then began to rock my hips back and forth.

Keith was looking at me with a lascivious grin on his face. "Faster." He barked. I rocked faster. "Harder." I ground my pelvis down onto his. His hands reached out and began to maul my breasts. I continued to force his stiff cock deep into my pussy. He pinched my nipples, still sore from his previous punishment. The pain emanating from them seemed to increase the pleasure in my loins. I began to move on him even faster, almost in a frenzy. I heard myself crying out "Oh yes, oh god yes."

Then someone started to smack my bottom. The stinging blows causing me to gasp out loud.

"Tell us all what a dirty little bitch you are." I heard Neil say.

"Oh God, yes. I am a dirty bitch. I want you to fuck me any way you want. I want you to punish me. I deserve to be punished."

Keith was still pinching my nipples and my bottom was still being smacked. I was loving every minute of it. I had never known such a stunning combination of pain and pleasure. I knew that at any moment I was going to have a massive orgasm, but I was trying to hold it off. Then I felt Keith start to twitch inside me. He gripped my nipples even tighter and I felt him shoot his jism deep into me. I ground my pelvis down onto him and screamed with pleasure as my own climax hit. The sensations were so intense that I almost passed out, and I collapsed onto Keith gasping for breath.

I wasn't given time to regain my breath. Hands grabbed me under my arms and pulled me off Keith. I was dragged to a standing position, and then made to straddle Paul, who was sitting on another chair with his stiff cock in his hand. I lowered myself down onto him and felt him enter me. Hands pushed on my shoulders, forcing me down onto him until he was in me up to the hilt. My brain was still recovering from my climax, and I felt Paul start to build his rhythm.

Then I felt fingers start to push at my anus. They were rubbing at my tight little hole, smearing in a lubricant. I felt first one, and then another digit penetrate me. I looked over my shoulder to see Richard poised to enter me. I was in no position to object. I shuddered with pleasure as I felt his cock start to spread my anus. I tried to relax my muscles to allow him in, and then he had pushed past my sphincter and I could feel him burying his cock deep in my bottom.

The two of them began to pound into my two holes. I closed my eyes and gave myself over to the sheer pleasure of being used so thoroughly.

Richard was the first to climax. I heard him groan then shoot his hot seed deep into my bowels. He withdrew, leaving Paul still buried deep in my pussy, and then I felt another cock start to push at my anus. This one was much larger than the last and I looked over my shoulder to see Neil guiding his huge member into me. Again pain and pleasure combined as his organ stretched my tight hole. I was unable to move, sandwiched between them as they both pushed deep into me. Paul groaned and shot his load into me. Neil continued to pound away. I was lost in the pleasure of sheer depravity.

They continued on for what seemed like hours. Each of them must have enjoyed me at least twice. My pussy and bowels were filled with their jism, my jaws ached from having sucked so many of them, I could taste nothing but their semen. I had completely lost track of who had had me, and in what hole.

I was on my knees, sucking hungrily on the cock in my mouth, eyes closed, completely lost in the pleasure of the moment. I felt the cock twitch in my mouth and opened my eyes to see Alan looking down at me. He began to shoot into my mouth, but then pulled out and sprayed his semen over my face. The others cheered. I felt his hot seed on my face, running down to drip onto my chest. Finally, he was spent. I fell to the floor, completely exhausted. The silence in the room broken only by the music coming from the stereo.

I had never experienced such excess in my wildest dreams. Now I wanted only to drift off into sleep. Lin however, had other plans.

"You look a total mess." She announced to the room. "I think you need a clean up, come with me."

Wearily, I got to my feet and followed her out of the room. The others came too, and we made our way to the bathroom. "Get in the bath" she ordered. I lay in the bath, almost as if in a dream.

"Ok boys, hose her down." I heard her say. I closed my eyes, expecting to be washed with warm water. Instead I felt several small streams of hot water hit different parts of my body and heard them giggling. I opened my eyes to see them urinating on me. All six of them were happily peeing on me, aiming the streams on my breasts, pussy and face. I couldn't believe how humiliating and yet thrilling this felt. I made no effort to avoid the streams, made no complaint. Instead I opened my legs to let them piss on my pussy, then reached down to spread my lips wide for them. They laughed and cheered at this, then six streams of urine hit my sensitive pussy lips.

I became aware of my own full bladder and simply allowed myself to pee in front of them all. Keith was the first to notice this, "Fuckin' hell, look! She's pissing too." They all laughed and cheered at this.

"Watch this." Lin said. She dropped her knickers and then squatted over me. Then she too was urinating on me, her pee hitting my face, soaking into my hair. I couldn't resist it. I put my face to her pussy and let her pee stream into my mouth before overflowing and falling onto my breasts.

They'd had their fun, and then I was left alone in the bath. As I lay there, soaked in their urine, my fingers crept down to my pussy and I stroked my clit whilst thinking about the smell and taste of Lin's pussy. I fingered myself to yet another climax, then turned on the shower and let the warm, clean water bathe my aching body.

I staggered from the bathroom and made my way to my bed. Exhausted, I fell into a deep sleep almost at once.

I was woken by the sound of someone entering my bedroom. Too tired to open my eyes, I simply turned over in bed. Then someone got into bed beside me and I felt hands start to grope my breasts. I opened my eyes to see Paul beside me.

"We're going in a bit, but I wanted a quickie first. Open up then."

Without hesitation I opened my legs. His hand dived between my thighs and began to rub my pussy lips. My pussy was incredibly sensitive after the previous night's excesses, and soon I was squirming around in the bed as his fingers teased my clit, gasping and moaning.

"You are without a doubt the dirtiest little bitch I have ever met. You can't get enough cock can you?"

In reply I reached out and took hold of his stiffening cock, wanking it. He climbed on top of me and pushed inside me. He hadn't been joking about a 'quickie', after about a minute he groaned and I felt the familiar warmth inside me. He rolled off me and began to get dressed.

"I reckon we should take you back to that pub again next week, only this time we let them all fuck you stupid. Maybe that would be enough for you. What do you think?"

I smiled at him, "Maybe." I said. He left the room still laughing.

Moments later Richard and Andy came in. Andy wanted to have me 'doggy' fashion, whilst Richard wanted a 'blow job'. I quickly got up on all fours and waited for Andy to enter me, then started to suck on Richard's stiffening member. They climaxed within a minute or two, almost simultaneously, then left without saying a word.

Keith and Lin came next. Lin's orders were specific. I was to lick her out while Keith took me from behind. She lay in front of me and spread her legs. I started to kiss and lick her pussy lips, slipping my tongue between them. I pushed my tongue into her pussy, then ran it up her slit until I found her clit. As I started to lick and suck at this she arched her back and let out a contented sigh. I felt Keith move into position behind me. My pussy was slick with the semen of Paul and Andy. He smeared this onto my bum hole, and then he pushed into my bowels.

He quickly built to a steady rhythm. As he entered me he pushed my whole body forward and this caused my tongue to push into Lin. She was already close to a climax and this caused her to clamp her legs onto my head. Keith continued to pound my bottom, forcing me onto Lin again and again. She let out a low moan and began to shake. She grabbed my hair and forced her pelvis onto my face. My senses were filled by her pussy, the smell, the taste, the feel of it, the sound of her breathing. And then Keith came inside me. All three of us collapsed in a heap, gasping for breath.

After a few moments we started to recover. Keith stood up and started to pull up his trousers. "Wait." Lin said. "I think she should clean you off before you get dressed." She turned to me, "Lick him clean then, and don't take all day about it." Keith looked at me with a stupid grin on his face as I started to clean his now shrunken member with my tongue. I knew I was tasting his semen, together with that of Paul and Andy, and probably my own faeces, but I didn't care. I licked along the entire length of his cock, sucking his glans into my mouth and swirling my tongue around it.

"My God! You really get off on this don't you?" Lin said. "If I hadn't seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn't have believed it. Don't forget to clean his balls as well." I dutifully started to lick Keith's scrotum.

"You might as well clean my arse while you're at it, Neil tells me you're good at that."

They both watched as I licked at his cock and balls, then Keith lay face down on the bed and I started to lick at his arse crack. As I had done with Neil that first time I was used by him, I gently pulled the cheeks of his arse apart and began to lick at his puckered hole. I could feel Lin's eyes on me, enjoying the spectacle of me humiliating myself. I pushed my tongue into Keith's hole, and he groaned with pleasure. I continued to lick at his arse for several minutes, pushing my tongue in or just running it round his hole. I slipped my hand between his thighs and started to stroke and caress his balls. He raised his hips up off the bed and I was able to reach round with my other hand and take hold of his cock, which was beginning to get hard again.

"Is that good honey?" Lin asked.

"Oh yeah. Neil was right, she is very good at this."

"I think she ought to suck you off one more time before we go."

"Oh yeah!"

He rolled onto his back and lay back to enjoy the experience. I began to suck at his glans, bobbing my head up and down on him. I continued to caress his balls, but now I also began to stroke and tickle his arse hole. He moaned with pleasure as I gently slipped a finger up his arse. After a few moments he groaned and started to shoot semen into my mouth. "Make sure you swallow it all." Lin ordered. I did as I was told, swallowing all of his salty cum until he stopped shooting into my mouth.

They both got dressed, ignoring me as they did so, then Lin said, "Everyone is going now, so come and say your goodbyes."

I grabbed a dressing gown and followed them both into the living room. They were all there, Paul, Richard and Andy with coats on, ready to leave. Alan and Neil looking thoroughly pleased with themselves.

"I thought it would be nice if Alison came and said goodbye, and thank you for such a nice time." They all chuckled at this. "Well, go one then." She said to me.

"Well, thanks for such an eventful evening. I can honestly say I'll remember it for the rest of my life." I said to them all.

"I told you you'd enjoy it, didn't I?" Alan said, smugly.

"What's next then?" Andy asked.

"I said we should take her back to that pub and let them all fuck her, she'd enjoy that. She didn't seem to mind the idea either, did you?" Paul asked.

"Well no, but I didn't think you were serious!" I joked. They all laughed.

"We'll think of something for her, don't worry. In the meantime, if any of you want to have some fun with her, just drop by any time." I couldn't believe what Alan had just said. This must have registered on my face as they all began to laugh again.

"That's right, Alison. You seemed to enjoy yourself so much, I thought it would be nice for the guys to have some more fun with you. You don't mind, do you?"

"No" I said in a kind of daze, "I don't mind. Anytime at all."

There was a general murmuring of approval at this. And then they started to make for the door. As the first of them, Andy, passed me he reached out and pulled open my dressing gown, took a long lingering look at my breasts and said "See you again soon." They all took their opportunity to have a look and a feel before they went, and within moments I was stark naked again.

Alan and Neil went to the door to see them off, and then returned to the living room. Alan looked at me curiously. "How would you feel about going back to that pub and letting them play with you all night?"

"I don't know. There were enough of them feeling me up last night to last me a lifetime. I wouldn't want to have all of them taking me. I feel bad enough this morning after what the lot of you did to me, without a cast of thousands thanks very much."

"But you did enjoy it, didn't you? I mean in the pub, with all of them groping you."

"After a while, yes. It did get a bit much when that bastard had his hands in my knickers though. He put a finger inside me, you know, right there, in the middle of the bloody pub."

"Come off it, tight arse. You loved it." Neil said with a harsh laugh. "You love being the centre of attention, that's why you do this. That's why you walked around in the street practically naked last night. That's why you let the old man from the paper shop have a good look at you. Admit it, you love being at the centre of things, don't you?"

"I suppose so. I have to admit, it was thrilling in a weird sort of way walking along in the rain with just a see-through T-shirt on and nothing else!"

"So if we took you to a pub or club, and told you to get screwed by some complete stranger, or gang of them, while we watched, you'd be up for it, wouldn't you?"

I felt as though I had been trapped. Neil clearly had something in mind, and I had just talked myself into going along with whatever his twisted little mind had come up with. "What have you got in mind?" I asked.

"You'll just have to wait and see, won't you? In the meantime Al, are you going to send her down to be nice to the old guy in the paper shop?"

"Good idea. Go and get cleaned up, then you can go and say hello to your new friend."

"You're not serious? You're not really going to let that horrible old bastard do anything to me, are you?"

"Sure, why not?" Alan was looking at me with his patronising smile. "I think it would be good for you to experience a mature man." Neil laughed loudly at this.

"Now get yourself cleaned up. And put on something nice and feminine for the old goat!"

My mind was still reeling at the possible consequences of our conversation as I made my way to the bathroom and ran the shower. Would Alan really send me to visit the old man? What was Neil planning? Was there anything I wouldn't do to please them?

I answered my own question whilst in the shower. As I ran my hands down to my pussy I felt my clit stiffen. I was turned on at the prospect of being used by them in whatever way amused them. There was nothing I wouldn't do for them.

I finished my shower, dried myself, then went to my room where I dried my hair, applied some make-up and chose my clothes for the afternoon. I slipped on my white knickers and bra, then put on a blue silk blouse, stockings and a flowing, three-quarter length skirt, also blue. Then I went back into the living room and presented myself for their approval.

"Very nice indeed." Neil said simply. "Lift the skirt, let's have a look at what's underneath." Naturally, I complied. "Excellent!"

"Right." Said Alan, "Go down there and be nice to him."

"How far do I have to go?"

"All the way. In fact, I'll give you a letter for him." And with that he produced an envelope. "You can open it and read what's inside if you like."

I opened the envelope with trembling fingers, unfolded the note and read: " Dear Mr. Stuart, you may remember Alison from last night, although she is wearing considerably more today! I know you have tried your best to make conversation with her in recent months, only for her to ignore or insult you. This was because she was a stuck up bitch! You'll notice that she has a much friendlier attitude these days, in fact, she will be happy to do anything which will please you. If she fails to accommodate any request you may make, please feel free to spank her bare arse until you feel she has been punished sufficiently. I guarantee she will be only too keen to please after this. Please enjoy her charms. Kind regards. A. Hughes. P.S. Please ensure that she returns to me by 5 P.M. today."

"Jesus, Alan! You can't make me give this to him, he'll have a bloody field day. Please, can't I just flirt with him, maybe give him a quick flash, like I did with the Head?"

"No. You will go down there, do whatever he tells you to, and then come and tell us all about it. We'll be waiting."

I looked at my watch; 3 P.M. "Christ Alan! You're going to make me stay there for two hours! Please don't make me do this."

"Shut up whining and get down there." And with that he turned to Neil and started talking.

I left the room, went to the front door and stepped outside. It would only take me a couple of minutes to walk to the newspaper shop. Every step took all my effort not to run away. I had no idea why I was allowing Alan to use me like this, I only knew that I couldn't resist. Even now, I could feel my pussy beginning to get wet at the thought of what that disgusting old man was going to do to me.

I stood at the entrance to the shop and composed myself. My heart was beating like an express train. I could see that there were a few customers in the shop. I waited until the last of them left before making my entrance.

As I entered the door the old man was studying a ledger of some sort. He must have been in his sixties; a thin stooped figure with a bald head and skin yellow with age. He looked up at the sound of the door opening and a lecherous grin spread across his face as he recognised me.

"Well, hello again. Did you enjoy your walk in the rain last night?"

"Yes, thank you." I muttered. "I have a letter for you, from Alan."

"Alan? Alan who?"

"Alan Hughes, he lives at flat 3B, remember?"

"Oh yes, I remember him. Let's have it then."

I handed over the letter. He opened the envelope and began to read. His eyebrows arched in surprise as he read down. "Yes, you certainly were a stuck up bitch weren't you……., anything which will please me?……………, spank her bare arse!" He looked at me "Is this correct?"

"Yes."

"Well then, you'd best come out the back, we don't want an audience, do we?"

He locked the door of the shop and put the 'closed' sign in the window. Then he motioned for me to follow him into the back of the shop. We went into a sort of storeroom, there were newspapers and magazines everywhere. He sat down in an old looking armchair and surveyed me.

"What's brought this on then?"

"I don't know what you mean." I stammered.

"For as long as I've known you, you've had your nose stuck in the air. Too good to give me the time of day. Now suddenly you're parading around naked, and turning up at my shop with a note from this Hughes fellow, telling me I can do what I like to you, and suggesting I smack your arse if you don't do as I say. What's going on?"

"Can't we just say that I've had a change of heart and leave it at that?"

He chuckled to himself. "OK, fine. If you don't want to say, why should I complain? A few times you've been in here I've managed to have a quick look down your blouse, did you know?"

"Yes."

"And you didn't like that, did you? Is that why you were always so snotty?"

"I suppose so, yes."

"Well then, why don't you give me a proper look at what you've got in there. Slip your blouse off, let's see what you've got on your chest."

I nervously began to fumble with the buttons on my blouse, holding it closed as each button was undone, as if to delay the moment of exposure. Finally, the last one was open. I took a deep breath and opened it, exposing my bra to him. I slipped the blouse off my shoulders and threw it onto a nearby shelf, which I noticed were filled with soft-porn magazines.

"Keep going." I looked at him, his eyes gleaming as I stood just a few feet in front of him.

I reached behind me and unhooked my bra. I let it fall into my hands, then dropped it on top of my blouse. He sat looking at me for a moment or two, then got out of his chair and shuffled over to me. He reached out his bony hand towards me, his skin was sallow and wrinkled, dirt was clogged under his fingernails. His touch was surprisingly gentle as he ran his fingertips around my breast, but I could feel the roughness of his skin as he stroked my sensitive nipples.

He moved behind me, put both arms around me and began to cup and fondle both breasts. I could smell tobacco on his breath, his body odour was strong.

"Lovely. Very nice indeed. You've got a very nice pair of tits here young lady, haven't you?"

I didn't answer. He started to roll my nipples between his thumb and forefinger. In spite of myself, I felt them start to stiffen. My body was betraying me yet again as I felt myself responding to the touch of this old man. I felt my breathing start to quicken. He was cupping my breasts again, but this time he was running his thumbs around my nipples. I looked down to see his aged, yellowing hands sharply contrasted against my smooth, white skin. My nipples were standing firm and my aureole were becoming crinkly.

"Oh yes, these are very nice. And you like having them played with don't you?"

Again, I didn't respond.

"I asked you a question. I said 'you like having them played with, don't you?' Tell me how you like a man to touch them. Tell me now."

I drew in a ragged breath. "Yes, I do like to have them touched."

"Played with." He corrected. "Tell me how you like men to play with your tits."

"I like it when a man plays with my tits. I like to have my nipples played with."

"Like this?" He started rolling my nipples between thumb and finger again.

"Mmmm, yes. Just like that."

"Do you like showing your tits off to men?"

"Sometimes."

"I bet you didn't want to show them off to me, did you?"

"No."

"But you have to, because if you don't, I can smack your bare arse, can't I."

"Yes."

"Say it."

"I have to show my tits off to you, because if I don't you can smack my bare arse."

I was starting to enjoy myself again. The thrill of humiliation was coursing through me. I started to pant as my arousal increased, the sight of his old, gnarled hands groping and stroking my naked breasts, the smell of his body, the body of an old man, the stale tobacco smell on his breath. The thought of what he was going to do to me. I felt my pussy begin to moisten. He let go off my breasts and returned to his seat, rubbing his groin as he did so.

"Did you enjoy that? Did you like me playing with your tits?"

I decided to go with the flow. "Yes. I didn't want you to see me or touch me at first, but then I felt my nipples getting stiff and I started to like it."

"And what about your pussy? Are you getting wet?"

"I think so."

"I'm going to see it, you know. I'm going to make you strip for me, right here, until you are stark bollock naked. Then I'm going to see that pretty cunt of yours you were so keen to show off last night. Do you want to show me your cunt?"

"No, but if you tell me to, then I have to."

"But you are getting randy, aren't you?"

"Yes."

"Yes, of course you are. You let me play with your tits for a few minutes and now you're getting all wet and randy. So you want someone to touch your cunt, don't you? You want someone to play with it, to make you wet. Or do you want to play with it yourself? Do you want to play with it, or do you want me to play with it?"

"I don't know."

"Would you like to lift your skirt for me? Show me your knickers? Do you want to do that?"

"No, I don't want to."

"But you have to?"

"Yes."

"Then do it. Lift your skirt right up so that I can see your knickers, you are wearing knickers aren't you?"

"Yes, I'm wearing knickers."

I began to lift my skirt, higher and higher until my stocking tops came into view. I saw him smile to himself, and he rubbed his groin again. He motioned for me to continue. I lifted my skirt until I was holding it high above my waist. Then he made me turn around and show him my bottom. He shuffled over to me again and I felt him start to caress my bottom cheeks. Again I was aware of his strong body odour. His fingers found their way under the waistband of my knickers and then carried on down until he was stroking my bare cheek.

"Lovely tight little arse. You've got a good little body here haven't you? Who would have thought that one day you would be standing here with your tits out, lifting your skirt so that I could get my hand into your knickers. You really are much more friendly now, aren't you?"

"Yes." I murmured.

"Turn around." I did so at once.

He began to stroke the inside of my thighs, getting higher and higher.

"What do you do for a living?"

"I'm a school teacher."

"I bet the boys all love your lessons. Do you ever give them a flash of your knickers, just to keep their attention?"

"No, Never!" I gasped.

"Pity. I bet they'd love that, or better still let them have a look down your top. Boys love to look down a woman's top. I bet if you let them see your tits, you'd make their dreams come true. Wouldn't you like to please so many young lads then? No? I can't say I'm surprised. You may have become more friendly, but you're still a stuck up bitch, aren't you. Do you like me stroking your thighs?"

"It feels nice, yes."

"I'm really close to your cunt now, aren't I? Are you looking forward to me feeling your cunt?"

"No."

"I think it's time for you to take that skirt off, don't you."

Without responding, I opened the fastening of my skirt, let it drop to the floor, then picked it up and put it with the rest of my clothes.

"Not much left now. In a minute I'm going to have those knickers off you. Then I'll be able to see your cunt. You want me to see it, don't you?"

His constant taunting and teasing was beginning to affect me. I found the sight and smell of him disgusting, but the fact that I was here with him, as his plaything, his to use, abuse and humiliate, was incredibly exciting. The way he kept telling me what he was going to do to me, making me answer his questions, was building the adrenaline in me.

"I said 'you want me to see your cunt, don't you?'"

"Yes, I mean no. I don't know. Just tell me what you want me to do."

"Is it hairy?"

"No."

"No hair at all?"

"No. I shave it."

"You shave it! So I'm going to see a bald little cunt in a minute, just like those cheap bitches in the magazines. Why do you shave it?"

"Alan likes it that way."

"Oh, so Alan likes it that way, so you keep it nice and smooth for Alan, is that right?"

"Yes."

"What else does Alan like you to do? Does he like to fuck you?"

"Yes."

"Does he like you to suck him off?"

"Yes."

"Take your knickers off."

"What?" His sudden change of tack had momentarily thrown me.

"Take your knickers off. I want to see your bald little cunt."

I pushed my knickers down over my hips, past my knees and let them drop to my ankles. I stepped out of them and went to put them with the rest of my clothes, but he stopped me.

"I'll have those young lady."

I handed them over, and he looked at them briefly, before stuffing them into his pocket.

"Now then, let's have a good look at you, shall we." He took a step back and surveyed me from head to toe. He pulled up a chair and sat down in front of me, then started a close inspection of my pussy. I knew I was starting to get wet, and hoped he wouldn't notice.

"Are you wet?"

"I think so."

"Shall I find out? Shall I slip my finger inside and feel how hot and wet it is in there?"

He stood up and looked into my eyes. His hands reached out again for my breasts, rolling my nipples as he had done before. I had never felt so completely exposed as I stood naked in the drab storeroom whilst this old man casually caressed my breasts and stared at my pussy.

"Stay there."

He moved behind me again. He stroked my bottom cheeks then ran his finger tips along the crack of my arse. His hand followed my crack until it made contact with the slit of my pussy. I groaned out loud as his fingers made the briefest contact with my pussy lips before returning to my bottom cheeks.

"You are getting randy, aren't you. Would you like me to touch your cunt now? Is it wet? Shall I play with your hot little cunt now? Do you want me to?"

My mind was spinning. I felt exposed, humiliated, disgusted by this horrible old man, and incredibly aroused.

"Yes. Yes I want you to touch my pussy, I want you to play with it."

"Ask me nicely, say 'please Mr. Stuart, please play with my cunt'"

"Please Mr. Stuart, please play with my pussy."

"Cunt. Call it a cunt. And beg me some more."

"Please Mr. Stuart, please play with my cunt. It's ever so wet and I'd love it if you would play with it for me. Please Mr. Stuart."

"I think it should be a man's right to feel any woman's cunt, any time he likes. Don't you agree?"

"Yes."

"Say it."

"It should be a man's right to play with any woman's cunt, any time he likes."

"Is it a man's right to play with your cunt, anytime?"

"Oh God, yes. Any man can play with my cunt, anytime he wants."

"Even me?"

"Yes. Even you. You can play with my cunt anytime you want to. Please play with it now Mr. Stuart."

I was losing the plot. My pussy was on fire, and the more he heckled me and abused me, the hotter I became. I was desperate for him to touch me, I wanted to feel the mixture of pleasure and revulsion as his ancient fingers played with my hot slit.

"I think you're going to have to suck me first. Then I might have a little play with your cunt. Come over here and suck me until I tell you to stop."

He flopped down into the chair and I immediately sank to my knees between his legs. I opened his trousers and found he was wearing a pair of ancient Y-fronts, which had once been white, but were now grey. The front of them were stained yellow and he smelled of stale urine. God only knew when he had last washed them. I began to tug at the waistband of them and he chuckled to himself.

"Can't wait to get at it, can you? Hot little bitch. Ask me if you can suck my dick. Go on, ask for permission."

"Please Mr. Stuart, can I suck your dick please?"

"Do you want to lick my balls as well?"

"Yes please, Mr. Stuart."

"Very well then."

I pulled his underwear down to reveal his shrivelled member surrounded by a nest of grey pubic hair. I started to lick and suck at his glans, disgusted by the smell and taste of him. He smelled as though he hadn't had a wash in years. His wiry pubic hair tickled my face as I sucked him. Gradually, his cock began to swell in my mouth. After a few minutes of sucking him I started to wank him slowly and moved down to lick his balls.

It was then that I had my surprise. His balls were enormous! They were at least twice the size of any I had encountered in my life. His scrotum looked like old leather. The smell was almost unbearable, but I persevered, licking at the oversize ball bag, whilst wanking his cock.

"I think I'd like to play with your cunt now. Get up on that table and spread your legs. I want to have another hood look at you."

I was greatly relieved to get away from the smell of his body, and so I quickly lay down on the table he had indicated and spread my legs wide for him. He shuffled over to me again and I felt my pulse quicken as he peered between my legs.

"No, that's not good enough. Hug your knees up to your tits, then spread them as far apart as you can." I did as I was told, spreading myself obscenely.

"Oh yes, that's better. I can really see everything now. Do you like showing off your cunt?"

"Sometimes."

"But not to old men, eh? I bet you've never spread it wide for an old bastard like me before, have you?"

"No."

"How does it feel to be having to spread your cunt for a man who's old enough to be your grandfather? Do you have a grandfather?"

"Yes."

"Have you ever let him see your cunt?"

"No! Never."

"Why don't you just pretend that I'm your granddad then. Ask granddad if he'd like to feel your cunt."

For some reason, I found this to be the most humiliating thing he'd done to me so far, and a massive thrill ran through my body. "Would you like to feel my cunt granddad?"

"Do you want me to?"

"Oh yes please, granddad. Please feel my cunt, granddad."

"What? Like this?" And with that he ran his finger down the entire length of my slit, from clit to hot tunnel. The suddenness of the contact made me groan loudly. He slipped a long, bony finger into me then began to slowly finger fuck me. I closed my eyes as waves of pleasure and shame washed over me.

"You dirty little bitch. Imagine asking your granddad to feel your cunt like that." He now had two gnarled fingers buried deep in my hot pussy. His thumb started to press on my clit. I could feel a climax building. Suddenly he stopped, taking his hand away from my aching pussy.

"Oh no, please granddad, don't stop. Please don't stop feeling my pussy." I reached out to grab his hand, pushing it back between my legs, rubbing his fingers into my pussy. My orgasm hit me and I held his hand to my pussy until the waves subsided. As my muscles relaxed he withdrew his hand from between my legs. I opened my eyes to see him sniffing at his fingers, which were slick with my juices.

"You keep your cunt nice and clean, I'll give you that. Did you enjoy that? Would you like granddad to finger you off again?"

I was too embarrassed to reply. I sat on the edge of the table and hung my head.

"I don't remember giving you permission to come. I think you need to be punished for being such a dirty little bitch. Stand up and bend over that table."

I did as I was told, opening my legs and thrusting my bottom into the air. He moved into position behind me and then I felt the first blow. I shrieked with shock and pain. It stung more than any other spanking I had received. I sprang upright, my hands rubbing at my bum cheeks. I turned to face him. He was standing with an old slipper in his hands, a delighted smile on his face.

"That made you dance a bit, didn't it? I bet you've never had the slipper before, have you? Stings, doesn't it? Now get back over that table, you've got a few more to take yet, young lady."

I reluctantly turned and bent over the table again. Almost before I was in position he was raining blows onto my poor bottom. I squealed and yelped in genuine pain and alarm, I wriggled my bottom from side to side, trying to avoid the blows. At times I couldn't help myself, I put my hands behind me for protection. He carried on, hitting my hands until I instinctively moved them away, and the blows fell on my naked cheeks again. He carried on for what seemed like minutes and minutes. I couldn't count the number of blows I received. My bottom stung with a burning pain.

Finally, he stopped. I could hear him breathing heavily from his exertions and smell his stale, sweaty body odour. Then he moved close to me and started to stroke my bottom. He cupped each cheek, then ran his hand over each one. He put a rough skinned hand on each cheek and pulled them apart, exposing my tight little anus. Then he slipped a hand between my legs and began to fondle my pussy lips.

Of course I was wet, both from my earlier climax and the chastisement. He chuckled to himself as he discovered this, slipping a finger between my lips and into my pussy. I squirmed and writhed around as he continued to explore my pussy. He was teasing me maddeningly, rubbing my clit, pushing a finger into me, running his fingers along the entire length of my slit. Soon I was gasping with pleasure again.

"Still hot and randy then, even after I've given you a good hiding? I would have thought a good slippering would have taken the heat out of your tight little cunt. Apparently not. Do you like being slippered then?"

"No."

"Liar! Tell me the truth."

"I'd never been slippered before. It hurts. It's worse than being spanked."

"You've been spanked before then?"

"Yes."

"Call me Granddad. Who has spanked you?"

"Alan has spanked me on a few occasions."

"Anyone else?"

"Yes."

"'Yes Granddad” he corrected.

"Yes Granddad."

"Tell me who."

"Alan's friends Neil and Keith, Granddad."

"Did they spank your bare arse?"

"Yes, Granddad."

"And you liked that?"

"Yes, Granddad."

"Anyone else?"

"The headmaster at the school where I teach Granddad."

"Really? You were spanked by the head at school. Did he spank your bare arse?"

"Yes Granddad. He made me strip bare for him in his office, then he spanked me."

"And you liked that too, didn't you?"

He was still fingering me, teasing me. I was getting more and more aroused, both from his attentions, and from remembering and recounting past humiliations.

"Yes Granddad, I liked undressing in front of him, letting him see my body, then lying across his lap while he stroked and smacked my bum."

"You really are getting very randy again now, aren't you?"

"Yes Granddad."

"You're not going to come again without permission are you? Because if you do I may have to cane you."

"No Granddad, I won't come again, I promise." The thought of being caned was enough to cool my pussy, and I knew that the old bastard would do it, given half a chance.

"Would you like Granddad to fuck your nice pussy?"

"Yes Granddad."

"Say it then. Ask me nicely."

"Please Granddad, will you fuck me please."

He made no reply. I wanted it now, wanted it badly enough to put on a convincing act for the old bastard. "Please Granddad." I whined, "I want to be a good girl and please you. My cunt is all hot and wet and I need to be fucked. Please do it to me Granddad."

"Get on the floor then." He barked in a gruff voice.

I lay down on the cold, dirty floor of his store room and looked up at him as I opened my legs. He stood over me for a few moments, taking in the view, then started to unfasten his trousers. I had another look at the repulsive grey/yellow Y-fronts before he pushed them down to his knees.

His cock stood erect, proudly jutting out over his massive ball sack. He knelt between my legs and positioned his glans at the top of my slit. Then he slowly ran the tip up and down my slit, rubbing it against my clit. He pushed in between my lips into the entrance to my tunnel, then withdrew again. I moaned and thrust my hips up, trying to 'capture' his cock.

He lay on top of me and began to stroke my breasts, teasing my nipples. I was aware of his strong body odour, the smell of stale tobacco. Then he kissed me. His foul, rubbery lips were pressed onto mine and his tongue had forced its' way into my mouth. He tasted vile, I almost gagged. I turned my head away, trying to evade this ultimate violation but at that moment he pushed into me up to the hilt. I gasped as his cock drove deep into me and his tongue entered me too.

He began to fuck me with strong deep strokes, every one felt like it was reaching the very top of my pussy and my body shuddered as his hips collided with mine. His hands were still tormenting my breasts and his vile tongue was exploring my mouth. I lay there fighting a growing nausea. After a minute or two he stopped, propped himself up on one elbow and looked at me coldly.

"Are you going to lay there like a fucking corpse, or would you like me to use the slipper to liven you up?"

"I'm sorry."

He slapped me across the face, making me gasp with shock.

"You didn't call me Granddad." He laughed.

"I'm sorry Granddad. I'll try harder." I said in a little-girl voice.

He started to pump into me again. I began to thrust my hips up to meet his strokes; I stroked his back and bottom, tickling his tight hole. He pressed his mouth onto mine again, and I responded by opening my mouth and letting his tongue roam around my mouth at will. I stroked his tongue with mine and gasped and moaned as he enjoyed me. I reached down between us to stroke and tickle his outsize ball bag. He grunted appreciatively and increased the speed and strength of his strokes. And then he came in me. I felt stream after stream of hot semen being fired into me; he went completely rigid on top of me. After the first few spurts I expected the jets to diminish but he just kept on emptying those huge balls into me. I had never known a man dump such a load into me. It felt like he was never going to stop. Finally he shuddered and collapsed on top of me. After a few moments he raised himself up and put his shrivelling member back into his repulsive underwear.

"Not bad. That wasn't bad at all. You can get your things on now and bugger off, I've got things to do. You come back soon though, and we'll do it again, right?"

I didn't reply. Alan couldn't make me do this again, could he?

"Come on! I haven't got all bloody day you know. Get your dirty little arse up off my floor, get dressed and get out."

I got to my feet and started to gather my clothes. As I moved the semen he had deposited into me started to leak out. I could feel it seeping down my legs and into my stocking tops. I pulled my skirt on and began fastening my bra. I heard a voice calling from the back of the shop.

"Hey Granddad? Granddad where are you? How come the shop is closed?"

The voice was strangely familiar, but I couldn't put a name to it. I hurriedly pulled my blouse on, fastening the buttons wrongly in my haste, but no matter, I was no longer exposed.

"I'm in here Adam, come on through."

Alarm bells started to ring in my mind. It couldn't be, it just couldn't be…..

"What the hell's going on Gramps? Why have you closed up on a Saturday afternoon?"

"I've been entertaining a visitor. This is Alison. This is my grandson, Adam, say hello."

I turned to face the grandson, but I already knew who it was. Adam Stuart, arrogant fifteen year old who always seemed to know how far to go without getting into trouble. I had had several incidents with Adam. My mind went back to the first day Alan had made me go into class without a bra or knickers. Adam had guessed my state of undress at once, and had enjoyed himself at my expense by suggesting that we all take off our jackets to keep cool. There was something about Adam that disturbed me, it was as though I knew he was beyond my control. Now he looked at me with a mixture of contempt and amusement on his face.

"Hello Miss. Fancy seeing you here!"

"Hello Adam. I just called in to say hello to your grandfather and buy a newspaper." I stammered pathetically.

"Sure Miss, anything you say." He said, a dirty smirk on his face.

"You know each other?"

"This is my English teacher, Gramps. You remember, I told you about her, the miserable bitch."

The old man sniggered. It was an outright challenge. Adam looked at me defiantly. Suddenly I needed to get out of there, I turned to leave, walking back towards the front of the shop.

"Hey! Wait a minute." The old man called. I stopped and waited for him to approach.

"Aren't you going to kiss Granddad goodbye?" he asked, grinning.

I looked nervously at him, then Adam, who had clearly guessed what was going on and looked thoroughly amused.

"No. Please." I said quietly. "Not in front of him."

"Don't worry about him. Now come on."

I turned to face the old bastard, then leaned in to give him the briefest kiss.

"No. I want a proper one."

I gave him a deep kiss on the mouth, feeling cheap and dirty as I did so. As I broke off he chuckled again and said. "Where are your manners? Say goodbye Granddad and thank me properly for a nice afternoon."

"Goodbye Granddad, thank you for a nice afternoon."

"I'll see you out."

He walked along beside me to the door of the shop. Before I was able to get out the door he deliberately reached out and stroked my bottom, squeezing one cheek with his old, bony hand. Of course Adam saw everything, and my last memory as I left the shop was of the smirk across his knowing face.

I stumbled home feeling sick to my stomach. I could still smell and feel the old man on me. The tops of my legs and stocking tops were sticky with his jism. I was disgusted with myself for the way I had behaved, but worse, far worse, was the discovery that he was related to a pupil at my school. And a particularly vile and unpleasant pupil too. I knew it wouldn't be long before everyone at the school knew about me and Adam's grandfather.

By the time I arrived home I was in tears. Alan and Neil were waiting for me, keen to hear all about the afternoon. When I told them about Adam they found the whole thing highly amusing.

"How can you laugh at this? That little bastard will tell everyone in the school about this. I'll be a laughing stock. Oh God, I feel so ashamed. What am I going to do? You've got to help me."

"Just keep calm." Alan said. "Who cares if the school knows, you're leaving in three weeks. What harm can possibly come of it?"

"Yes, but Adam Stuart, Alan. He's such a horrible little shit! I hate the thought of him knowing about this."

"Maybe you should 'buy his silence', you know, give him an incentive to keep his mouth shut" Neil suggested, a sly smile on his face.

The thought was instantly repellent. Adam Stuart was a fifteen-year-old child. A thoroughly obnoxious child, but a child non the less. It was simply out of the question.

Chapter 13.

I walked from the room to the sound of Alan and Neil's laughter. They were still enjoying my description of my time with the old man. They particularly liked the part where I'd been made to call him 'granddad'. Neil seemed to be very interested in the possibilities to humiliate me further by making me 'available' to Adam, the old man's fifteen year old grandson, and a student at the school where Alan and I taught.

I went and showered, marvelling at the sheer quantity of semen the old man had pumped into me from his giant-sized scrotum. The tops of my stockings were soaked and stained, and it was still running from my pussy. As I washed I could feel how much he had put into me. I had never known so much from one man.

I dried myself, put on a T-shirt and clean pair of knickers, poured myself a glass of wine and went back into the living room. They were both still there, watching T.V., but they switched it off as soon as I entered the room.

"Feeling better now?" Alan asked.

I shifted slightly in my seat, my bottom was still tender from the spanking I had received the previous night, and from the slippering the old man had administered. I said as much and they both giggled.

"Do you feel randy when you think about that?" Neil asked.

"A bit." I grinned. They both smiled back.

"So you'll be up for a bit of fun later then?" Neil asked.

"Depends what you've got in mind." I said, grinning again.

"We've been talking things over.” Alan said. "I want to make a few suggestions. Don't think about this too much, just go with your instincts, ok?"

"Ok." I said warily.

"Right, there's about three weeks left until the end of term, and you leave to set up with John right after that, yes?"

"That's the plan, yes."

"Right, so we've got just three weeks to have as much fun as we can. Then you go off to live happily ever after, and we forget you ever existed, right."

"Go on."

"So let's not waste any opportunities!"

"You still haven't told me what you've got in mind."

"Anything and everything!" Neil said bluntly. "We do anything we like between now and when you leave, anything at all."

"I don't know about this, you two can get a bit over excited at times, I don't want things to get too out of hand. If we are going to do anything new, then I want some say before it's set up. Right?"

"No deal. The excitement will come from not knowing what we've got in mind. You've just got to go with the flow."

"I don't like the sound of this." I said, warily. "What's to say you won't have me doing something totally outrageous?"

"That's exactly the point. We will make you do stuff that you don't want to do. That's the whole point, isn't it? Do you regret any of the stuff you've done in the last couple of months?"

"No."

"But you had your doubts about some of it, didn't you?"

"Sure, I had a few doubts, but couldn't you at least tell me what you've got in mind?"

"No. We won't give you any clues at all." Said Alan firmly. "All I want from you is your agreement that you will do whatever we tell you to do. Oh, you can object if you want, that's part of the fun for all of us, isn't it? But if we insist, you have to do as you are told. In return, we'll make sure that you'll remember the next three weeks for the rest of your life. You'll be wanking about this stuff for years, and so will we probably! What do you say?"

I hesitated for a moment. I didn't doubt that between them, they would come up with some mind -blowing stuff for me to 'suffer'. And I knew that I would find the whole thing fantastically enjoyable. I just had one, last, lingering doubt. One small part of me was still fighting against being dominated and used. One last part of the 'old me'.

I weighed up the odds. I knew I could trust them both to keep to their part of the deal. Once I moved away, they would make no attempt to contact me, do nothing that would jeopardise my new life with John. I also knew that their fantasies were not that different from my own, and so I was unlikely to find anything they wanted to do completely unacceptable. And yet….

There was still a possibility that I had misjudged them. I thought I knew Alan pretty well by now. Neil, however, was a different proposition. He enjoyed humiliating me in private as much as Alan did, probably more, but he was also really into the group and public stuff, and he was much more brutal. His spankings really hurt, and he had been the first to torture my nipples. He enjoyed seeing me in physical, as well as mental pain. How far would he go if given carte blanche?

A thrill of fear ran through me. In raising the doubts in my own mind, I had practically talked myself into agreeing with their proposition! I took a deep swallow of wine.

"OK. I'll go along with whatever you say for the next three weeks, just don't go too far ok?" I grinned at them both. They looked like children given free reign in a toy shop!

"So what's been the best thing for you so far then?" Neil asked.

"I don't know."

"Come on, I bet you've got a favourite. What's turned you on the most?"

I thought about this for a moment or two. "I really liked the first time, with Alan, when I undressed for him in my living room. I'd never done anything like that before. Then the next time, in my kitchen, when I had to strip for him again. I really didn't want to, but somehow I couldn't say 'no'. That was really sexy."

"I came in your mouth and on your face that morning didn't I?" Alan remarked. "Did you finger yourself afterwards?"

"Yes. I looked at myself in the mirror, and I was covered in your semen. I lay on my bed and stroked my clit until I came."

"What happened next?" Neil asked.

"Later that day Alan spanked me for the first time because I hadn't shaved my pubes as he had ordered."

"And you enjoyed that, didn't you?" Alan asked.

"Yes. I'd never been spanked before, and I felt so ashamed as you put me over your knee then lifted my skirt. I remember my face burning as you pulled my knickers down and started stroking my bottom. Then you made me count each smack out loud, up to ten. It felt really painful and humiliating."

"I remember." Alan laughed. "I gave her a few light smacks and then slipped my hand between her legs. She was absolutely soaking. She'd loved every minute of it, do you remember me telling you about it?"

"I remember it well." Neil laughed. "Alan came into the pub that night and told us all how he had you stripping and sucking for him at the drop of a hat. Then he told us how Alison, the ultimate stuck up bitch, had a thing for having her knickers pulled down and her bare arse smacked. Jesus! We laughed and laughed at that."

I had begun to blush at the memories of past abuses, but I had also become very aroused. Now the picture in my mind of Alan telling them all about how easily I had surrendered had me squirming around in my seat. I slipped my hand between my legs and started to rub my pussy through my knickers.

"What about the worst then? What has been the worst thing you've done?"

I thought for a moment, "I really didn't like it when you both held me down and Neil did it to my bottom."

"But I bet you like the idea of that now, don't you?"

I thought about it for a moment, then I had to confess, "Yes, I suppose I do, really. The idea of being used, and abused, is a real turn on. It's like last night, when I had to let all those men grope me in the pub, and then Paul and Richard stripping me and playing with me in the back of the car, making me come in front of all those other men watching outside. And then being made to walk through the streets virtually naked, the old man having a good look at me. God! By the time I got back to the flat I was about ready to explode! And then you all made me play with myself and tell all that private stuff. A few weeks ago I would never even fantasise about that stuff."

"Did you used to fantasise about being shamed?" Neil asked.

"Some times. I used to fantasise that I was being watched all the time. When I was dressing or undressing. When I was in the bath or the shower. When I was on the toilet. I would imagine that someone, a man, was watching me when I was making love to John, or playing with myself."

"You liked that?"

"Yes. Once I imagined that I was taking part in a medical research programme. I had to lie on a bed and bring myself off while a whole class of medical students watched. That was a good one! I brought myself off quite a few times with that one!"

"What started you thinking about that sort of stuff? When was your first fantasy?"

"When I was about fifteen. I told you how I used to rub a candle into my pussy? Well one night, I was in bed, my nightie pulled up and my knickers off. I was playing with my clit and pushing the candle into my pussy when my brother came into my room. He didn't knock, just opened the door and came in. Said he was looking for one of his books. I yelled at him to get out, and he did, but I never knew if he'd guessed what I was doing under the covers. I'd been pretty close, so I guess I'd been panting and gasping a bit, and my face would probably have been red, so he could have guessed what I had been doing. He never said anything though."

"So?"

"So after that, I got excited at the thought of being caught playing with myself! I imagined doing it to myself and my mum or dad coming in and catching me. I used to imagine being told off for being so dirty and rude. Then I imagined my brother catching me at it and teasing me about it, threatening to tell mum and dad. I fantasised that he made me do it while he watched."

"So you really like it then when we make you do that for real?"

"It's really exciting, yes!"

"So how would you feel if I told you to wank yourself off while a bunch of total strangers watched?" Neil asked.

I shuddered at the thought, "That would be something else! Part of me is appalled by the idea, and another part wants to do it. Are you going to make me do that?"

"Might do, might not. You won't know until I tell you!"

"Bastard!"

"Are you getting turned on?"

"Yes." I breathed.

"Would you like me to fuck you?"

"Mmm, yes please!"

"Tell me."

"I want you to fuck me. I want both of you to fuck me."

"Shall I fuck you up the arse, like last night?"

"If you want to. You can do anything to me Neil, you know you can. I'll do anything you say, anything you want." I could feel my pussy getting wet.

"Why don't you put on a show for us first? Dance around a bit, get your kit off, entertain me." He laughed.

I finished my wine then went over to the stereo. I turned on the radio and a slow, bluesy ballad filled the room. I began to dance and sway in front of them both. After a moment or two I slowly lifted my T-shirt until my breasts were exposed. I left the T-shirt bunched above my breasts, then began to stroke and caress my breasts whilst gyrating my hips. I was about three feet in front of them, and I could clearly see the swelling bulges in their trousers. I cupped my breasts, pinched my nipples, then peeled off the T-shirt and dropped it to the floor.

I continued to gyrate my hips, which caused my breasts to sway in rhythm. I grabbed the waistband of my knickers and pulled them up tight into my crotch. I felt them slip up into the crack of my bottom as my hips moved. I turned my back to them, wiggling my bum at them as I did so. I pulled my knickers up as high as I could, then bent over, giving them a perfect view of the mound of my pussy, tightly covered by the white cotton of my knickers.

I turned to face them again. I slipped my hand between my thighs and began to stroke my pussy through my knickers. I could feel the wetness there. I pushed the thin cotton into my slit and groaned with pleasure as my finger slipped over my hard little clit. I began to finger fuck myself in time to the music, caressing my breasts with my other hand. They were clearly enjoying the show as much as I was!

I turned my back to them again and started to ease my knickers down over my hips. I bent forward slightly and wriggled my bottom as I slipped my knickers down. I bent over completely as I pushed them down to my ankles, then spread my legs wide, exposing my hot, wet pussy to them. I slipped my hand between my legs and spread my pussy lips apart. I could feel how wet I had become and knew they would see this too.

I stood and faced them again. I brought my knickers up to my face and began to smell them. At the same time I slipped my hand between my thighs and began to rub my pussy. I thrust my hips forward onto my fingers to the rhythm of the music. I was soaking wet, my clit was swollen and super sensitive. As I ran a fingertip over it jolts of pleasure tore through me. I was whimpering with pleasure.

I looked down to see that they had both opened their trousers and were slowly wanking their cocks as they watched my show. I dropped to my knees between them and reached out for their throbbing organs.

I draped my knickers over Neil's cock and began to wank his over-size organ with long, slow, deliberate strokes. He sighed contentedly. I ran the tips of my fingers along the entire length of Alan's cock, watching it twitch as I stroked the head. Then I began to wank it, using the same rhythm for both cocks.

After a minute or two I noticed pre-cum on Alan's cock, and lifted my knickers off Neil's to see that he had deposited some on them. Looking into Neil's eyes I slowly brought them up to my face and smelled them. I could smell my own sex juices but also his aroma. As he watched, fascinated, I licked at the stain his pre-cum had left on the cotton. Alan groaned, and I felt his cock stiffen still further.

I dropped my knickers, took hold of Neil's cock and lowered my head towards it. I planted small, delicate kisses onto its' head, then ran the tip of my tongue along the hole, licking up more pre-cum as I did so. Neil grunted with pleasure. I took his cock into my mouth and began to suck, running my tongue around his circumcised glans. I let go of Alan's cock and began to stroke Neil's balls. I could feel the skin of his scrotum tighten as I did so.

I was incredibly aroused. I could feel the heat in my pussy, and I was giving Neil my all, sucking, licking and stroking his cock for all I was worth. I took his cock out of my mouth then moved closer to him. I put his cock between my breasts then pressed them together over his hot shaft. I began to move up and down, feeling his cock stroking the skin of my breasts. I began to kiss and lick at his belly, I heard him groan with pleasure.

"You're really enjoying yourself, aren't you?" He said.

"Oh God, yes!" I moaned.

"Did you enjoy putting on a show for us?"

"Oh yes! That got me really hot. I love showing off to you like that, I love it when you can see all of me, when you order me to show myself to you." I shuddered with pleasure.

"Maybe we should sell tickets!" Alan said. Neil laughed. "We could sell tickets to watch you strip and finger yourself 'till you came. Would you like that? A whole room full of complete strangers and you would have to strip off and then finger yourself. Maybe you'd use a dildo, or a vibrator? You'd have to keep going, with them all watching you, until you came. Would you like that?"

My heart was racing. The idea was both appalling and hugely exciting at the same time. "Yes, oh God yes." I whimpered. "Would I have to ask permission before I could come?"

"Definitely. You would have to beg the audience to allow you to come. And if you came without permission you would have to be spanked by every man there, before showing them how hot and wet your cunt was. How would you like that?"

I groaned and panted, whimpered and moaned. They knew exactly which buttons to press now. I writhed around on Neil, my breasts still wrapped around his rock-hard cock. I was desperate for some release.

"Please can I put your cock into my pussy?" I whined to Neil, "Please Neil. I'm desperate."

"Help yourself. But you can't come until I say so."

I got quickly to my feet and straddled myself over him, then I lowered myself down onto his waiting cock. I almost came as I steered the head between my pussy lips, then I groaned as I felt his massive girth start to slide into me. I sank down onto him, relishing the feelings of ecstasy which coursed though my body. Finally, I had all of him inside me. I stopped for a moment to savour being so full, and then began to rock my hips back and forth. The sensations were fantastic! I cupped my breasts and began to stroke them, paying particular attention to my erect nipples. I could feel his pre-cum smeared between them. I rubbed this into my skin, then brought my fingers up to my lips and began to lick them. I dropped my hand down between my legs, slipped a finger between my pussy lips and began to stroke my clit.

I began to increase the pace, rocking my hips faster and faster. My fingers were busy on my nipples and my clit, I closed my eyes, threw back my head and ground my pelvis down onto Neil's massive shaft. I could feel my orgasm start to build.

"Neil can I come? Please let me come, please Neil. Can I? Oh God, please let me come Neil."

They both laughed. "No." He said flatly. I almost screamed.

"I want you to tell me what a good little girl you are going to be."

"Oh God! I'll be good Neil. I promise. I'll do anything you want, anything at all, I promise."

I took my hand away from my clit; the sensations were too much. Now I was pinching my nipples, trying desperately to avoid climaxing without permission.

"So if I told you to go to work as a stripper in a night club, you'd do it?"

A thrill of fear ran through me. Would he do that? "I'll do whatever you say, Neil. I promise."

"You'd do that, if I told you to? Stand up in front of a club full of strangers, then dance around stark naked?"

I was already desperate to climax, and the thought of having to strip for the enjoyment of a club full of dirty, disgusting, drunken men was adding fuel to an already over heated fire.

"Please Neil. I need to come. Please Neil, please let me."

"Would you do it?"

"Yes! Oh my God, yes. I'd do it if you told me to, I promise."

"You'd have to go into the audience as well. Be nice to the punters. Let them have a bit of a feel. Imagine all those strangers feeling your tits, pinching your arse, maybe even slipping a finger or two up your hot little cunt. You'd love it, wouldn't you?"

"Yes!" I almost yelled. "Yes, I'd love it. I'd love being made to strip for all those men, dancing naked for them. I'd dance around for them, they could touch me, feel me, do anything they liked to me. I'll do it Neil, I promise I will, please let me come, Neil, please."

He groaned and I felt him twitch inside of me, then he was shooting his load into me. I ground my pelvis down on him as hard as I could, and pinched my nipples still trying to hold off my own climax. Despite my best efforts I felt my orgasm start to hit. My entire body shook as wave after wave of pure pleasure crashed onto me. I wailed and cried, gasped for breath and twisted my nipples painfully, imagining all those anonymous hands running across my naked body. I was lost to everything but the powerful feelings I was experiencing. My climax seemed to go on and on. I heard myself sobbing. And then it subsided and fell forward onto Neil's chest.

For a few moments all I could hear was my own ragged breathing and my heartbeat thundering in my ears. Then I was aware of Neil's breathing and the warmth of his body, his smell. Then suddenly Alan grabbed hold of my hair, pulling me off Neil, making me stand up. I cried out in shock and pain.

"You weren't given permission to come, were you? You were told that you were not to come without permission."

I was still gasping for breath. "I'm really sorry Alan. I couldn't help it, it was just too much. The thought of stripping off in front of a load of men, letting them use me, it just sent me over the edge. I'm sorry."

"You still came without permission. Now you're going to have to be punished."

I hung my head in mock shame. "Yes Alan. Whatever you say."

"Right, for a start you can suck me off while I think of a suitable punishment for you. Get started then."

He fell into a nearby chair and I dutifully knelt between his legs and reached for his cock. I gave him the most enthusiastic blowjob I'd ever given. I sucked and licked like my life depended on it! I rubbed the head of his stiff cock over my face, I took his pre-cum onto my finger and smeared it on my nipples. I licked his scrotum, kissing each of his balls in turn and taking them gently into my mouth.

"You've become a total slut, haven't you? You just love cock, don't you? Look at you, dancing and stripping for us, sucking and fucking. Imagining yourself stripping in a club, letting all those men use and abuse you, then getting off on that. All that feminist stuff was just crap wasn't it? Once you were getting enough cock you soon forgot about all that, didn't you?"

I nodded. As I massaged his cock between my breasts I surrendered the last of my dignity and self respect to him.

"I used to really believe all that stuff. I thought if I was a strong woman, men would respect me. I can see now that I was just pissing them off. What I needed was someone like you to show me the truth. I know now that I need to be dominated, I need to be put in my place." I rubbed the head of his cock in circles around my nipples. "Alan, I'm so sorry I disobeyed you. I'll try my very best not to disappoint you again, I promise. It's hard for me because you turn me on so much, and I'm such a hot little bitch. I only want to please you Alan. I know you'll find the right way to punish me. Are you going to spank my bare arse again? Do you want to come in my mouth and watch me swallow all your jism, or are you going to spray it all over my face and tits like you did in my kitchen. You could watch while I rubbed it in. You can do anything to me Alan. I'm totally yours, I promise."

I closed my lips over his cock just in time to feel him spurting into my mouth. I sucked greedily as the hot jism hit the back of my throat, then he grabbed my hair and pulled my face away from him. He shot several streams of semen across my face. I looked up at him, adoringly, my mouth wide open as he ejaculated over me.

As his spurts subsided he let go of my hair and I took him into my mouth again. I knew by now that he enjoyed it when I took the last of his jism into my mouth and swallowed it. I knew he liked the feeling of his cock going soft in my mouth, and I gently sucked him as it went down.

Then I looked him in the eyes as I began to massage his semen into my face. I knew he liked this, and he murmured approvingly as I began to lick my fingers. "Oh God, I love the taste of your sperm!" I made a show of smearing the semen over my face and then licking the residue from my fingers. Finally, I sat back on my haunches and looked at them both.

"Was that ok? Did I please you?"

They both grinned back. "You are getting the hang of this, aren't you?" Alan laughed. "That was very good. But you still came without permission, so you need to be punished."

"What are you going to do to me?"

"I think it's time for you to have a bit of exercise." He grinned.

"Haven't I just had plenty of exercise?"

"Never mind that. Get your T-shirt and knickers on, then find some trainers. You're going for a run."

I pulled my knickers and T-shirt on, then found my trainers and put them on also. Then I looked at Alan enquiringly.

"Come with me."

I followed dutifully. We went to the front door of the flat. He opened the door and went outside. Feeling very self-conscious in just a T-shirt and knickers, I followed. It was a mild early summer evening. There were a few people on the street; most of them dressed for a Saturday night out. A couple of them looked at me quizzically as I stood and received my instructions from Alan.

"Right then. You need something to cool your blood. You're too hot, and that's why you can't control yourself. So, you're going to burn off some of that excess energy. You're going to run from here to the park, then do two circuits of the park and come back here. I'll be waiting. When you get you're going to have your arse smacked, is that clear?"

"Alan, the park has got to be a mile away. It will take me ages to do what you say, and I can't go jogging dressed like this. Can't I at least put a bra and a pair of shorts on?"

"No chance. You go as you are. And if you see anyone, make sure they get a good look at your tits swinging about. No covering them up with your arms, got that?"

"Yes Alan."

"Get on with it then. Just one last thing before you start." He reached behind me and grabbed hold of my knickers, yanking them up between my bum cheeks. I yelped in shock and alarm, and instinctively went up on to tiptoe, trying to relieve the pressure.

"Shut up." He ordered. "Keep them like that, understand?"

I could feel the cool evening air on my bum cheeks, and looked down to see that the fabric had also ridden up between my pussy lips. Anyone paying close enough attention would be able to see the clear outline of my pussy.

"Right then, off you go." And he gave me a smart smack on my bare bottom as my cue to start jogging.

I started to jog, hearing Alan and Neil chuckling to themselves behind me. As I made my way to the park I looked around me nervously. I felt terribly exposed dressed as I was, and I hoped that no one would see me, or if they did, they wouldn't pay any attention to me.

The first part went well. I reached the park gates without attracting much attention. Just a couple of men stopped and looked at me as I jogged past them. So far, so good. I entered the park and started my first circuit. There was no way I was going to cheat. I didn't trust Alan not to be watching me somehow, so I carried on jogging.

I was about half way round the park when I saw the group of youths ahead of me. There was about ten of them, mostly boys, with a few girls. They looked to be in their early teens.

I put my head down and tried to ignore them. As I drew closer I heard their conversation stop, and then there were a few giggles. Then a girl's voice said, "Hey, look, it's Miss Richards!"

My heart raced. I looked up sharply to see a crowd of familiar faces. They were all students at my school. Most of them were in one or other of my English groups. I was now acutely aware of my lack of proper dress, I felt my face colour.

"Didn't know you went jogging Miss." More giggles. I smiled back at them, but didn't speak.

As I passed them a one of the girls said, loud enough for me to hear, "Why is she out running in her knickers? And she's not wearing a bra!"

They all laughed out loud, and then started to follow me. They began to jog along behind me, giggling and laughing. One of the more adventurous boys, Darren Walker, drew alongside me and said, "Is that right, Miss? Are you really out running in your knickers?"

"No Darren, they're proper running briefs." I lied.

"No they're not." The female voice insisted, "They're plain white knickers. Aren't you ashamed Miss, being seen out in just your knickers? I'd hate it if this lot were to see me in just my knickers and a T-shirt. And why are you running without a bra? Miss Kelly told us that it was important that we wear proper sports bras, didn't she girls?"

There was a general murmuring of agreement from the girls in the group. I felt my face colour with embarrassment. I wanted to raise my arm to protect my breasts from their gaze, but I remembered Alan's instructions. I had become incredibly obedient. Instead, I tried to regain some sort of control of the situation.

"Yes, well you've all had your fun. Now leave me to get on with my run please."

"Nothing you can do about it. This isn't school, it's a public park. We've got every right to be here." A boy's voice this time. "You can't order us around here. We're not doing anything wrong. I think we'll just carry on running with you." The others laughed. I put my head down and tried to pretend they weren't there.

The boys soon began to get bolder. They ran along beside me, looking at my breasts as they bobbed up and down as I ran, or they jogged close behind me. I could imagine what kind of view they were getting, and then one boy said to another "Look at that, her knickers have gone up her crack. You can see her arse." There was more laughter. I wanted so much to reach behind me and restore some modesty. Instead I carried on jogging.

I felt like I was in a nightmare as I trudged around the park, pursued by this group from school, who were clearly enjoying themselves enormously, particularly the boys. I kept my head down, unwilling to make eye contact, but that didn't stop me from hearing their comments. Comments about my bottom and my breasts. They were growing in bravado, their remarks becoming louder and more explicit as we went along. On several occasions boys would run in front of me, then turn so that they were jogging backwards. Their eyes raked over my breasts and my crotch. I knew that they were enjoying seeing their teacher in her state of undress, and I couldn't help but notice the bulges in their trousers. I was desperate to finish this ordeal. I wanted nothing more than to get back to my flat, even though Alan was waiting there to punish my poor bottom once again. Anything was better than being on display to a bunch of teenage boys I would have to face on Monday.

I finally finished my second circuit of the park and started on my way back to my flat. To my dismay, they kept up with me. Now I started to attract attention. A young woman, dressed only in a T-shirt and Knickers, jogging along the streets on a Saturday evening, followed by a group of adolescents making remarks about her body, I was bound to draw stares.

I passed a group of four men as they walked along the road. They started to cheer and whistle as I passed them. One of them called out to the group following me, "Hey kid, what's going on?"

"She's one of our teachers at school, but tonight she's out jogging, so we thought we'd follow her for a laugh."

" And she's only wearing ordinary knickers, and no bra." The same girl's voice as before.

"Nice tits." One of the men called.

"Nice arse." Another shouted.

I finally made it back to my front door, only to find it locked. I rang the doorbell. The group stood a short way off, giggling amongst themselves. I was exhausted and breathing heavily. Several of the boys in the group stood watching my breasts as they rose and fell rapidly. I looked down at them. The chill of the evening air had caused my nipples to harden. Their outline was clearly visible beneath the thin fabric of my top. "Oh, what the hell" I thought.

After what seemed an eternity, the front door opened. Alan stood surveying the scene. I tried to push past him into the flat, but he barred my way. "Aren't you forgetting something?" He asked, a smirk on his face.

"No, what?" I asked, confused.

"You need to 'warm down', you know that. You can't just stop exercising, you'll injure yourself. Do your warm down exercises, then you can come in."

"I have no idea what you are talking about. What kind of 'warm down' exercises am I supposed to be doing?"

"Oh, just do some stretches." He said, casually. "Bend over and touch your toes, then reach up high. Do about ten of those, then you're done."

I knew at once what he wanted me to do. I was to provide a show to the waiting schoolboy audience. With my back to them, I stood with my feet shoulder width apart, then slowly bent over. I kept my legs straight and thrust my bottom up, giving them a perfect view of my bottom and the soft swell of my pussy mound. I held the position for a count of ten, then slowly raised up. I raised my arms over my head and stretched out. After I had done five of these I turned to face them.

Several of the boys were rubbing their crotches, transfixed by my display. I bent over again, then stretched up, pushing my breasts out towards them. My nipples stood out proudly against my T-shirt and the fabric clung to my skin, showing them a perfect outline of my breasts. My knickers were still pulled up into my bottom, and the fabric was also pulled tight into my pussy. I pushed my hips forward and their eyes fell to my crotch, where they could clearly see the outline of my pussy lips. One of the boys groaned and turned away, holding his groin. Others rubbed their crotches frantically. By the time I had completed five more exercises there had been several more gasps and groans. The girls in the group giggled, nervously.

Finally Alan said, "Right, get yourself in here and stop showing off." I quickly went inside and Alan closed the door behind us.

"Did you know they would be in the park?" I demanded.

"I didn't know for sure, but I thought there'd be a group or two of kids around, yes. I thought it would be interesting for you to put on a show. Did you enjoy yourself?" He asked with a laugh.

"Oh Jesus, it was awful. You should have heard some of the things they said about me. You should have heard some of the things they said to me. I've got to face that lot on Monday morning. How am I going to do that?"

"You'll just have to cope." He said with a laugh. "Now get upstairs, your punishment isn't finished yet."

I made my way wearily up stairs. Alan followed close behind me. I knew he was enjoying the view of my bum cheeks as they hung out of my knickers. When I reached the living room of my flat and stood in front of Alan and Neil my breathing had just about returned to normal.

"Tell us about the group in the park, then."

"There were about ten of them.” I explained. "Mostly boys, but two or three girls as well. They're all students at our school. They recognised me immediately. They were all laughing at me at first, one of the girls pointed out that I was out in just my knickers, and I wasn't wearing a bra. I tried to tell them that they were proper running briefs, but they didn't believe me. The boys kept on looking at my bum, my breasts and my pussy. I could hear what they were saying, it was so embarrassing."

"What were they saying?"

"One of them pointed out to the others how my knickers had ridden up my bottom, and how they could see my bum cheeks. They all had a good look. Others said things like 'did you see how her tits bounce as she runs' or 'she's got a nice pair, hasn't she?' Then one of them said 'You can see her twat, look. If you look close you can see the outline of her twat'. Then they all took it in turns to run in front of me and look at my pussy. I kept my head down, not wanting to look at them, but I knew they could see. The girls were the worst though. They kept asking me questions, 'why are you running in your knickers, Miss?', 'why aren't you wearing a proper bra, Miss?', 'aren't you ashamed to be seen in just your knickers by this lot, Miss?' They were right bitches. Oh God! How am I going to face them at school on Monday? They'll all be laughing at me again."

Alan and Neil were delighted at my shame. Alan in particular seemed to be enjoying himself hugely.

"That's your punishment for disobeying me. You can expect the same sort of thing every time. You love it, don't you?"

"Not that, no. I just felt ashamed."

"Well let's see shall we? Come here."

I walked over to him and stood in front of him. He grabbed hold of my knickers and pulled them down roughly. Then he thrust his hand between my legs. Without being told I opened my legs to give him better access. His finger slipped easily between my pussy lips. He had guessed correctly, I was soaking wet and highly aroused. Stupidly, I tried to deny it.

"That's not me, that's Neil's cum." I protested. Alan responded by running his finger over my clit. It was massively sensitive and I gasped involuntarily. My knees almost gave way.

"So how do you explain this then?" He chuckled. He carried on stroking my clit. I started to sway my hips in time to his strokes. I was in heaven!

"I, I can't." I stammered.

"Say it." He demanded.

"I did love it." I confessed. "Right from the moment when I left the flat I was loving it. Just the thought that anyone might see me, how exposed I was. I could feel myself getting randier as I jogged along. Then when I saw the group of them in the park, I felt such a thrill. When they recognised me, when I could see that I knew all of them, I nearly came, right there and then."

"You love being humiliated, don't you? Anything involving a bit of shame, and you're gagging for it, aren't you?"

I nodded, I could feel my face flush red.

"Imagine how it will feel on Monday. Every one of those boys is going to tell all his mates how he saw you jogging along in just a pair of knickers and a T-shirt. He'll tell them how he had a good look at your arse as it hung out of your knickers, how he could see the shape of your tits through your T-shirt, and how they bobbed as you ran along. He'll tell how they followed you all round the park, how you made no attempt to cover up, as if you wanted them to see you. Then he'll tell about watching you do your 'exercises' right there in the street. How he could see the shape of your tits, including your hard little nipples, and how, when you bent right over, he could see the outline of your pussy lips."

I groaned out loud as I imagined all those huddled groups of boys, all listening avidly to descriptions of me running. I imagined how they would hear graphic descriptions of my body; I imagined the language they would use.

"By lunch time every boy in the school will have heard about it. They'll all be imagining how you looked, your tits, your arse, your cunt. Every time they see you, they'll be imagining you stripping down to your knickers just for them. Lots of them will be imagining you naked. Imagine that: seven hundred horny schoolboys, all with a mental picture of you stark bollock naked! They won't take you seriously after this, you'll just be a sex object for them."

"Maybe we should make their dreams come true?" This was Neil's first contribution.

"How do you mean?" Alan asked.

"Make her strip off for them. She'd love it, stark naked for all those cute little boys!"

Alan was still stroking my clit. The thought of being seen as nothing more than a sex object by all the boys in the school was humiliating enough, but Neil's suggestion that I strip for them was too much. I started to climax. My legs gave way and I fell to my knees. Alan's hand slipped from my pussy. I immediately began rubbing my clit furiously, hunched over and moaning loudly as I lost myself in yet another powerful orgasm.

I started to recover from my orgasm, and Alan told me to stand up. My legs were incredibly shaky after my run and the power of my climax and I stood in front of him feeling very unsteady.

"I think it's time to finish your punishment, don't you?"

I nodded, then lowered my head in mock shame.

"I've got a better idea." Neil announced. Alan looked at him quizzically, I waited nervously to hear what this idea was.

"Make her smack her own arse!" Neil laughed.

Alan laughed too, "How do you mean?"

"Like this." Neil said. "Right, tight arse, here's what you're going to do. You're going to march on the spot and smack your arse at the same time. I want to see your arse going nice and red real quick, so you'd better not go too soft on yourself, or I'll take over. Got that?"

I nodded.

"Right, get your kit off first, then get started."

My knickers had already slipped down to my ankles. I kicked them off then pulled my T-shirt over my head and let it fall to the floor. Then I stood there, nervously.

"Come on then. Left, right, left, right." Neil shouted. I began to march in time. Then I started to slap my own bottom. I felt ridiculous smacking my own bum, but it was preferable to Neil doing it for me.

"Harder. Hit it harder. I want to see it go red."

I slapped myself harder.

"More. Harder."

I slapped myself as hard as I could. I gasped as the stinging in my bum cheeks increased. I glanced down to see that my breasts were swinging about wildly as I marched and punished myself. Neil had noticed this too. He stood in front of me and began to slap each breast in turn, giggling to himself as he did so. I gasped with shock but carried on marching and slapping. My breathing had become ragged as the exercise continued my bum was stinging from the self-inflicted blows and my breasts were still being slapped by Neil.

After a couple of minutes he said, "Stop." I did so at once of course, gasping for breath and rubbing my now blazing bottom cheeks. Tears were rolling down my face.

"That's the way to do it in future, Al. Make her smack her own fat arse! Did you enjoy that?"

"No, I didn't."

"I'll bet your pussy's wet though, isn't it? Bend over and spread your lips I want to have a look."

I bent over, reached between my legs and spread my pussy lips apart. Of course, I knew what he would find. He ran the tip of one finger right along the length of my pussy. I shuddered as the finger neared the entrance to my hot tunnel. He slipped his finger in easily and chuckled to himself as he did so.

"Soaking." He announced. "Absolutely fucking soaking. You going to finger yourself off again?"

I didn't answer. He smacked my hot bottom hard. I squealed in pain and stood up, rubbing at my bum cheeks again.

"I said 'are you going to finger yourself off again'?"

"Yes, probably."

"Get on with it then, or shall I see if any of your students are still around first? I'll bet they'd love to watch."

"No!" I gasped. "I'll do it now." I practically threw myself into a chair, spread my legs as wide as I could, then started to stroke my hot, wet pussy. Every time I made the slightest move my bottom cheeks complained in a delicious reminder of my punishment and humiliation. The same was true of my breasts. Whenever I stroked or caressed them I was reminded of the slaps Neil had rained on them.

"So, you used to fantasise that your brother would make you do this while he watched?"

"Mmm."

"Did you want him to see you?"

"I don't know."

"Did you ever do anything with him, touch him, fuck him?"

"God no! I never wanted to do anything like that. I just wanted someone to dominate me I suppose."

"Before the end of term, you're going to have to do this for some of your students, you know. I'll make sure you do. Imagine that, the prim and proper young teacher sitting on a desk in her class room, knickers off, skirt up round her waist and fingers buried deep in her hot little cunt while your teenage students sit and watch. I will make you do it. That's my promise to you."

A thrill of fear ran through me. I didn't doubt Neil on this. It was only a matter of time before I was made to masturbate in front of my students. I wanted to do it at the same time as dreading it more than anything I could imagine. I felt anxiety and excitement at the same time. Both feelings increasing rapidly. I felt my heart beating wildly, my fingers increased the speed of their movements on my pussy, I felt panic start to rise in me, and then my climax hit me and I clamped my legs together on my hand, gasping and sobbing.

"OK. You can go to bed now. I might want you in the morning."

Having been dismissed like a naughty little girl I staggered to my bedroom and fell into bed exhausted.

Chapter 14.

I woke momentarily next morning to the sound of the phone ringing. Before I could respond, I heard Alan answer it. After a moment or two it became clear that it wasn’t for me, so I drifted back to sleep. I was woken more forcefully some time later by Neil, who was shaking me vigorously and barking “Come on, get up, you’ve got a visitor.”

I fell out of bed, wearing only the knickers I’d worn the previous night. Still bleary eyed, I pulled on a T-shirt and some jeans and stumbled after Neil. I followed him upstairs to Alan’s flat, my mind still foggy, trying to wake up. I had just about got my wits together to ask who the visitor was when we reached the door to Alan’s living room. Neil stood back to let me enter first, a sly grin on his face as he said “After you.” With mock courtesy.

I entered the room eyeing Neil suspiciously. I looked around and saw Alan, lounging in a nearby armchair, looking very relaxed as he sipped a mug of coffee. He was talking to a man who had his back to me. He looked immediately familiar, but I couldn’t place him at once. And then he turned to greet me and I saw the old man from the newspaper shop. He grinned at me as we made eye contact, then winked. Ridiculously, I found myself blushing.

“Mr. Stuart has just come up with a brilliant idea, Alison.” Alan announced calmly.

“Oh yes?”

“Yes. He was just saying to me what a hot little bitch you are, and how we could all have some fun with you. He has suggested that we share you between us.”

“Share me?”

“Yes. He suggests that most of the time you should stay here and serve me and Neil, together with whoever else happens to turn up, but the rest of the time you would stay with him. I thought it would be interesting for you. What do you think?”

My mind was spinning. It was one thing to have to spend a few hours with the dirty, smelly old bastard, but this was something else. How long would I have to spend with the old bastard?

“Alan, could we talk about this in private for a moment?” I smiled nervously at the old man, as if trying not to cause offence. Alan looked at me thoughtfully at me for a moment, then smiled and said “Sure, why not?” As if he were doing me a favour.

I followed him out of the room, and we went to his bedroom.

“What the hell are you playing at?” I hissed. “Are you really proposing to hand me over to that old bastard? Jesus, I thought it was going to be a one-off. I didn’t think I was going to be his plaything. I won’t do it, Alan. He’s disgusting. Christ, you should smell him close up. It’s enough to turn your stomach.”

“You will do it, because it’s exactly the sort of thing you want to do. You like to be humiliated, remember? That’s why you were running ‘round the park with your arse hanging out last night! The more shameful, the better, that’s what you like. So you will go round to his flat later today, and take what’s coming to you. Right?”

I hesitated. I really didn’t want to do it this time. He was disgusting. He smelt, he looked awful and the way he looked at me gave me the creeps. It wasn’t like going with the head master, who was older but still vaguely human. This old man was genuinely foul. I didn’t want him anywhere near me. I remembered what I had said to Alan and Neil yesterday. I would do what they wanted for the next three weeks or so, and they wanted me to do this. A deal was a deal. After a few moments, I nodded my agreement.

“Excellent! I’ll go and let Mr. Stuart know. Now you go and get ready, and I’ll let him know you’ll be there in about half an hour. Oh, and you’ll be stopping there overnight, just so you know.”

I stood in stunned silence as he left the room. I was going to have to stay with him all night? I shuddered at what he might have in store for me.

I went downstairs to my own flat. I made my way to the bathroom and set the shower running. While I was waiting for the water to heat up I stripped off my jeans, T-shirt and knickers and sat down on the toilet for a pee. I heard footsteps on the landing outside the bathroom, and suddenly the door swung open. I had stopped bothering to lock the door after me weeks ago, often enjoying it when Alan or Neil would casually walk in on me when I was in the shower.

Now the doorway was filled with the shape of the old man. He stood there, watching me pee, the small room filled with the sound of my urine hitting the porcelain. I covered my breasts with my forearm, but was unable to stop the flow from my bladder. I heard him chuckle to himself as he stood and enjoyed the show.

“Well, I’ll see you later then, Alison.” There was laughter from the other two.

I put my head down, trying to avoid eye contact.

My flow finally ceased, but he made no effort to leave. Instead he leaned against the frame of the door, as if making himself comfortable. I pulled some tissue from the roll, wiped myself as quickly as I could then looked around for my bathrobe. Of course I had left it in my bedroom! I resigned myself to yet more embarrassment, then stood and flushed the toilet. I turned my back on the old man as I checked the temperature of the water in the shower, then stepped in to the cubicle and under the warm, cleansing water.

I knew the old man was having a long, lingering look at my bottom, but I didn’t care. I didn’t doubt he’d see every inch of me within the next few hours, and I didn’t doubt that I’d enjoy every shameful minute of it. I started to lather my body, losing myself in the act of cleansing myself. When I turned around some minutes later, they had all gone, but the door was still open.

I stepped from the shower, then went through the rest of my routine. I shaved under my arms, then carefully over my pussy. I massaged moisturiser into my skin, wanting to feel my best, even for the old man. I plucked my eyebrows, combed my hair until it hung long and straight past my shoulders, almost to my nipples. Then I made my way to my bedroom.

I had been given no instructions on what to wear. Last time, I’d worn stockings and suspenders, but my stocking tops had been soaked with the old man’s semen, so I’d thrown them away. They’d been my only pair. I didn’t think he’d be the type to appreciate tights, so I would have to be bare legged.

I found a dark blue, knee-length, wrap around skirt in my wardrobe and decided to wear that. I also found a loose fitting, cream coloured blouse, which went well with the skirt. The obligatory white knickers and a pair of strappy sandals completed the ensemble. I put on a little make-up and set off for Alan’s flat.

I walked into his living room and Alan and Neil began to whistle appreciatively. Alan started to caress my breasts through my blouse, making my nipples harden. Neil lifted my skirt from behind and began to caress my bottom. “Who’s going to get fucked by a rancid old bastard then?” He laughed. Alan laughed too. Amazingly, I found myself laughing with them.

“Stop it you two! It isn’t funny! Really.”

Nevertheless, we all had a giggle at the old man’s expense. Then Alan said, “You’d better get off then. He’s expecting you.” I swallowed nervously. Then a thought occurred to me.

“What if Adam is there? Oh God! I don’t think I could cope with that. What do I do?”

“Just do as you’re told, and lie back and enjoy it.” Neil laughed. Alan joined in and soon they were roaring with laughter at my discomfort. Irritated, I turned and left the flat. Their laughter still ringing in my ears as I walked along the street towards the old man’s newspaper shop.

I reached the shop to find it closed. Of course, I thought to myself, it’s Sunday. Finding a side door, I rang the bell. I heard movement behind the door, and it opened to reveal the old man. He held the door open for me and motioned for me to come in. As I walked past him I could smell his strong body odour. It was all I could do not to shudder or hold my nose.

“Straight up the stairs.” He motioned.

I started to climb the stairs and he followed, enjoying the view up my skirt as he did so. The place smelled really bad. Old cooking smells mixed with body odour and general dirt. It looked as tough it hadn’t seen new paint in a century. The walls were nicotine brown and the carpets a non -descript colour between red and brown. The light was poor on the stairs. As I reached the top I stood and waited for him to direct me. He slipped past me, his hand running across my bottom. “In here.” I followed.

We went into a living room of sorts. The smell was awful, and it clearly hadn’t been cleaned in a long time. “Living room.” He grunted, and turned and left the room. I was clearly expected to follow him on his ‘guided tour’. The next room was the bedroom. An ancient metal framed double bed stood in the middle of the room, with an old chest of drawers nearby. Discarded clothes lay in piles on the floor.

I stood looking at the mess, feeling disgust rising in me. I was lost in my own thoughts and hadn’t realised he’d left the room until he yelled “Are you coming or not?”

I jumped and followed him, catching up with him in the kitchen. This was reasonably clean, with a modern cooker. Clean work tops and even a washing machine. I was surprised.

“Right, time for you to get to work. I’m going out for a few hours, going to see my son and his family. While I’m away, you clean the place, see? All of it. I want it spotless when I get back, right. You’ll find all the stuff you need in that cupboard there. I want you to do the living room, bedroom, kitchen and bathroom. Change the bed, wash the sheets and sort out all that washing that needs to be done. Oh, and you’ll find the things for tonight’s tea in the fridge. I’ll be back about six thirty, have food on the table for six forty five or you’ll be punished. Get on with it.”

And with that, he grabbed a coat and left. I was stunned! The old bastard. Not only was he going to have his little fun with me later, but I was expected to clean his dirty, disgusting hovel for him too. I couldn’t believe what had just happened. Huffing with indignation, I made my way down stairs to the front door, determined to leave. I was going to go home and tell Alan to forget it.

It’s funny to think now. I’d happily comply with every perverted wish of every man I met, but the old man’s orders for me to do what he clearly saw as ‘woman’s work’ had revived all the old feminist instincts in me!

I stomped down to the front door only to find it locked. The old bastard had locked it behind him, and I was unable to leave. ‘Fine’, I thought, ‘I’ll phone Alan and he can come and get me out’. I went back upstairs to find that there was a lock on the phone. I couldn’t get out, and I couldn’t call for help either. I sat down on the stairs, furious, trying to figure out what to do next.

After about ten minutes or so I had calmed down. I looked at the clock, twelve fifteen. I had over six hours to wait before the old man got back. Resigned to a long wait, I decided to do a bit of tidying round, just to pass the time. I opened windows in the flat to let some clean air in, sorted out some of the filthy clothes which I now saw lay around in every room, and put a load in the washing machine.

I hoovered in every room, then made myself a cup of tea and sat down to think things through. Despite myself, I had quite enjoyed sorting through the flat, and I was pleased at the improvement. I still had several hours to go, and my thoughts turned to what lay in store for me when the old man finally did get home.

A thrill of revulsion ran through me. He’d already demonstrated that he could thoroughly humiliate me to the point of orgasm in the space of an hour or two, now he would have me for the whole evening and all of the night. The possibilities were endless. I slipped a finger into my knickers and felt for my slit. Sure enough, I was wet! Marvelling yet again at my seemingly insatiable sex drive I decided to play along with the old man.

I decided to play a little game of my own while I was waiting for ‘granddad’. I opened several buttons on my blouse and slipped my knickers off. Then I set about cleaning the flat as thoroughly as I could, but all the time imagining him there watching me. I imagined how he would be able to see down my blouse if I bent just so…., how he might get a glimpse of my bare pussy if I allowed my wrap-around skirt to open too far. Whilst I was cleaning the bathroom and toilet I got down on my hands and knees, imagining him looking up my skirt and enjoying the view of my bare arse as I toiled away submissively.

I cleaned and washed determinedly all afternoon, then set about ironing his clothes and putting them away lovingly. All the time imagining how I would be showing myself off to him. I imagined him telling me to do certain tasks, knowing that when I did I would expose myself to him, then smiling slyly to himself. I was blushing with embarrassment, but becoming increasingly aroused at the same time.

I changed the bed linen, the existing sheets were disgusting, God knew when they had last been changed. As I was putting clean ones on I imagined him watching me. I rolled onto my back and spread my legs wide causing my skirt to open and expose my shaven slit. I slipped my hand between my legs and began to stroke my sopping pussy. My clit was already hard and fantastically sensitive. I began to stroke my hard nipples. I writhed around on the old bed, listening to the springs as they creaked and groaned under my weight, imagining the sound they would make as he took me later on. I pushed first one, then two fingers into my hot tunnel, finger fucking myself towards orgasm. As I climaxed I heard myself sigh “Oh granddad”.

I recovered my composure, then set about more tasks around the flat. I looked at the clock; six o’clock. Half an hour and he would be back. I thrill of adrenaline shot through me. I hurried to the kitchen and began to prepare the meal. Al the ingredients were there and I busied myself enthusiastically. When the food was cooking nicely, I went to the bathroom and took off my skirt. I gently washed my sensitive pussy, savouring the coolness of the water.

Then I dried myself and, with a slight pang of regret, pulled my knickers back on. I fastened my skirt back into place, checked my make-up and hair in the mirror, fastened the buttons on my blouse, then went back to the kitchen to wait for Granddad.

He was right on time. At six-thirty precisely I heard the door open at the bottom of the stairs. I ran to the top of the stairs to greet him. He stood looking up at me. “Did you do as you were told?” He said, gruffly.

“Yes, Granddad.” I said in a little girl voice. “I’ve done all the cleaning and the washing and lots of ironing, and I’ve cooked you a really nice meal Granddad.”

He grinned openly. “You better have done it properly, my girl. I don’t want any crap jobs.”

“I have done it properly, honest Granddad. Come and see.” I skipped down the stairs to him, took hold of his hand and lead him up the stairs. As I did so I knew he could see right up my skirt to my small, white knickers. I felt a tingle between my legs.

I took him into each room in turn, the living room, then the kitchen, then the bathroom, and finally the bedroom. I stood in the middle of his bedroom as he looked around approvingly. Then I showed him the shirts I had neatly ironed for him and the drawers full of clean underwear, socks and handkerchiefs. He smiled again as he stood next to me, then slowly reached out and patted my bottom.

“Good girl. You have done well. I hope you can cook as well as you clean?”

“I’ve tried my best Granddad.”

“Well then let’s find out, shall we?”

He sat down at the kitchen table and I waited on him. I served his food, then hurried off to get him a bottle of beer. I stood and watched him like a serving girl as he sampled the food.

“Not bad at all. You can have some too, if you like.”

“Oh, thanks Granddad.” I served myself a plate of the food and sat down to eat.

“I’m glad to see you know your place.” He said after he had finished eating. “I can’t stand stuck up bitches who think they’re something special. You’re not like that, are you?”

“No Granddad, I know my place.”

“And where is that, then?”

“Where you tell me to be Granddad.”

He grinned again. “You used to be such a stuck up bitch though, didn’t you?”

“Yes Granddad, but I’m different now.”

“So I see. Well, you’re not finished yet, young lady. Clear these plates away, then get on with the washing up. Oh, and I don’t think you need a skirt on for that, do you?”

I felt colour rush to my cheeks. “No Granddad.” I murmured. I untied the skirt, removed it and draped it over the back of a chair. Then I set about clearing the table and washing up while he sat and watched me, smoking cigarettes almost constantly.

I washed all the plates and pans, dried them and put them away, taking every opportunity to bend over and give him a good view of my bum. I could feel the heat building in my pussy. I hoped that whatever he had in mind for me, he’d do it soon.

“What shall we do this evening, Granddad?” I enquired, trying to sound innocent.

“Sunday night is cards night.” He said.

“Cards night?” I echoed stupidly.

“Yes. A few of my mates come over and we play cards and have a few drinks. Do that every Sunday. They’ll be here in a bit. When they get here, I want you to make them feel really welcome. Get them whatever they want, show some hospitality, ok?”

I swallowed nervously. This was getting more and more bizarre. Firstly I’d been locked in his flat as a domestic slave and cook, then I’d been the after dinner cabaret, now I was to be some sort of hostess to a group of dirty old men.

“Are you going to do as you’re told? I don’t want any nonsense out of you. Any tantrums and I’ll smack your arse, right?”

“Yes, Granddad. I’ll be good, I promise.”

“Good.” He looked at me with piercing eyes, which promised retribution if I put a foot wrong. At that moment the doorbell rang. I looked at him for instructions and he barked “Don’t just stand there, go and open it. Show the gentleman in here.”

I hurriedly put my skirt back on then scampered off to the front door and opened it. A squat old man stood there, waiting. He had a large pot belly which hung over the waistband of his faded jeans and pushed at the buttons of his grubby white / grey shirt. He was virtually bald, but what hair he did have left had grown long and straggly, stretched across his bald head in an apparent attempt to give the impression of a full head of hair.

“Are you here to see Mr. Stuart?” I smiled at him.

“That’s right.” He said. His eyes ran up and down my entire body, lingering on my legs and breasts. “And who might you be?”

“I’m Alison, I’m a friend of Mr. Stuart’s. Please come with me.” I closed the door behind him then set off up the stairs. I could feel his eyes burning into the back of my thighs as he followed me, enjoying the view up my skirt. I deliberately swayed my hips provocatively, giving him the best possible view.

When we entered the living room, Granddad greeted him. “Hi Barry.”

“Evening Tom. Who’s the skirt then?”

“Local bint. Used to be a right stuck up cow, now she can’t do enough for me, if you know what I mean.” And he gave a huge, theatrical wink.

Barry turned to look at me again, “You’re kidding?”

“No, seriously. She’s here to entertain us tonight. Isn’t that right. Alison?”

I felt my face flush with hot colour. “Yes Granddad.” I muttered. Barry laughed out loud. “’ Granddad’? He laughed. My God, she really is a little trollop, isn’t she?”

“Yes, and she’s the hostess for the night, so why don’t you tell her to get you a drink?”

“Good idea. Right, you, take my coat, then get me a can of lager, and make sure it’s cold.”

“Yes, sir.” I said in a small voice. I collected his coat, which smelled as bad as he did, took it into the hallway to hang up, then fetched him a can and a glass.

“Very good.” He said patronisingly as he took the drink. The doorbell rang again. Without waiting to be told I made my way downstairs. This time there were two men waiting. They were both in their sixties, the same as Barry and Granddad. One was tall, with a head of thick grey hair and a hard looking face. His body was lean. He had enormous hands, they looked out of place on his body. He was dressed in a pair of faded old trousers and a T-shirt that might once have been black. The other was much shorter, about Granddad’s height, with a head of greasy hair, which had once been ginger, but now looked sandy and bland. He smiled at me revealing a row of crooked, tobacco stained teeth.

Without waiting to be invited, they both pushed through the door. The tall one was about to make his way upstairs, but ‘ginger’ held him back, grinning and motioning for me to go first.

I started up the stairs and they fell into line behind me. I knew they were enjoying the view up my skirt, and I was about to put on a little wiggle for them too, when I felt a rough hand slide up my thigh. I jumped and squealed with surprise, the sudden movement caused me to trip on the stairs and I fell forward, exposing my knickers to the two old men. They both giggled to themselves.

“Should get yourself a longer dress if you don’t want to play, girlie.” One of them growled. More laughter.

I took them into the living room, where I quickly discovered that the tall one was called Alf and the ‘ginger’ one was Roger. At mention of his name my mind went back to the evening in the pub. My tormentor that night had been called Roger, and he had ended up with his hands on my pussy and boobs. I shuddered with excitement.

I was quickly told to take Alf and Roger’s coats and fetch them drinks. As I did so I could hear the conversation coming from the other room. It was clear that Granddad was telling the others about me. I kept hearing snatches of conversation. “I tell you….. pissing down…. T-shirt and no knickers….. see the lot. Comes over here with a letter…. Tits out, lovely pair too…. Stripped her bare and fucked her….. only teaches my grandson, doesn’t she?… says she’s a right miserable bitch.”

His story was punctuated with raucous laughter from the other three. They were all making comments, most of which I couldn’t make out, but they were clearly obscene in nature. I wondered how far I would have to go this evening.

I took the drinks in to Alf and Roger. Alf took his without comment, Roger gave my bottom a playful smack as I turned to leave.

“So what’s she doing here tonight then, Tom?” Roger asked, “Sunday nights is sacred, no tarts allowed. You going soft or something?”

“Not a bit of it, Rog. I just thought it would be nice to have a bit of waitress service for a change. Course, if you want to rough it, I can always send her home….”

“Oh no, that’s fine by me, mate. Always like to see some bitch put to good use! I suppose you couldn’t afford a topless waitress then?”

They all sniggered happily; my skin started to crawl. I knew what was coming.

“Now that is a good idea.” Granddad announced. “Alison, get them out.”

All four of them turned to look at me. I could feel my heart beating against my chest. It never occurred to me to object. I had bought into this fantasy completely by now. I felt myself blushing. I knew this would appeal to them, so I tried to keep the moment going for as long as possible. I slowly started to undo the buttons on my blouse. The room had gone very quiet as they watched me slowly expose more and more flesh.

When the final button was open I let the two halves hang open, exposing the skin between my breasts whilst I made a great show of unfastening my cuffs. I looked at them from under my eyelashes, feigning reluctance. A couple of them rubbed at their crotches with their hands. I opened the second of my cuff buttons then paused momentarily. In one movement I opened my blouse, then pushed it off my shoulders and let it fall to the floor.

Granddad smiled appreciatively as I exposed my breasts to them. The others grunted their approval. There was a moment of silence, then the comments started.

“Fuckin’ hell Tom, you weren’t joking were you?”

“Lovely pair. Not very big though, are they?”

“No, but they look good and firm though.”

“They are, believe me!”

“I wouldn’t mind havin’ a feel of those, I can tell you.”

“Help yourself, she won’t mind. Now are we going to play cards or look at her tits all night?”

“Lets do both!”

Raucous laughter.

They took their places at a small table and Granddad started to deal cards to each of them. Barry turned to me and said, “Get me another can.”

I took the empty one and scurried off to the kitchen. I took him his can and offered it to him.

“Well open it then.” He ordered.

I opened the can and handed it to him. Again he refused. “If you’re doing this properly, you don’t hand it to the customer, you put it on the table.”

“Sorry, sir.” I muttered and leant over to place the can on the table next to him. As I did so, I felt his hand slide up the back of my thigh, disappearing under my skirt. I jumped in surprise, knocking the can over and spilling some of the contents on the card table.

“You clumsy bitch!” Granddad yelled, “Get a cloth and clean up that mess.”

I literally ran to the kitchen and returned with cloths and kitchen roll. I set about moping up the small spill of beer, watched closely by the four old men. After a moment or two Barry calmly reached out and began to stroke my bottom over my skirt. I didn’t react, and a moment later I felt his hand sliding up my skirt again. I wanted so much to move away, but stayed, letting his hand travel higher and higher. I felt his fingers stroke the inside of my thigh, and then he cupped my bottom cheek in his meaty hand. I had finished mopping up the beer and stood at the side of the table, waiting for him to finish feeling me up.

“Made you jump when I put my hand up your skirt did it?”

“Just a little, yes.”

They all laughed.

“Well now you know what to expect, don’t you?”

“Yes sir.”

“Right, enough of that, I need another drink.” Granddad said. “Yeah, me too.” Announced Alf. “And me.” Roger chorused.

I looked at Barry, who winked at me then patted my bottom again. “Good girl. You get on and get the drinks then.”

I made my way to the kitchen, fully aware of the heat in my pussy. I prepared their drinks, then noticed a small round tray, similar to the sort used by waitresses. I put the drinks on the tray then returned to the living room, where their next hand of cards was under way.

As I bent to put Granddad’s drink on the table Alf, who was sitting next to him, reached out and cupped my left breast. I didn’t move as he ran his massive paw across my breast, which looked small and juvenile in his oversize hand. He tweaked my nipple, which immediately started to respond. There were grunts of approval at this. When I reached to put his drink down he turned his attention to my right breast.

“You’re right Tom, they are nice and firm.” He grinned at Granddad.

“Lets have a look then.” Roger demanded.

I walked round to him and put his drink down.

“Come and sit in my lap.” He ordered.

I sat down on his lap and he started to grope both my breasts. He started to twist my nipples, which caused me to gasp gently. He chuckled at that.

“Bit sensitive, are they?”

I nodded.

“Does this hurt then?” He pinched both nipples and pulled on them. I gasped and yelped at the sudden discomfort, writhing around on his knee. He let go of my nipples but continued to stroke my breasts with his left hand. Then I felt his right hand on my knee.

“What are you hiding up here then, I wonder.” He announced to a round of giggles from the others. I said nothing, letting my head drop.

He ran his hand up the inside of my thigh until he reached the top of my leg. He pushed my thighs apart and began stroking my crotch. I could feel the heat there, and I knew I was becoming wet. He then grabbed my crotch with all four fingers and began to knead my pussy. I gasped with pleasure. The sensations he quickly generated in my hot slit were washing through my body. In moments I was wriggling around on his knee, gasping and moaning.

“She really is a hot little thing isn’t she?” He asked no one in particular. The others sniggered. “I think it would be nice of her to show us what she’s got, don’t you think, gentlemen?” There were grunts of approval. I looked over at granddad, waiting for the order I knew would come.

He smiled at me, then nodded. I stood up and slowly unfastened my skirt. I let it fall to the floor and bent over to pick it up. I walked slowly over to a chair and dropped my skirt on to it. Then hooked my thumbs into my waistband and pushed my knickers down to my ankles in one swift movement. I stepped out of them and dropped them on top of my skirt, then I turned to face them. Their eyes raked over my naked body. I turned round at their command, bent over, spread my legs wide, showing them my most secret places.

My face was hot with embarrassment, my heart was pounding with arousal. I could feel my pussy getting wet. I made my way to the kitchen to get them more drinks feeling light-headed and deliciously sexy.

As I placed each of their drinks on the table next to them, each old man ran his fingers over my bottom and bare pussy. Barry slipped his hand between my legs and ran his thumb along my pussy lips, a small sigh escaped from me.

“You fuckin’ love this, don’t you?”

I nodded.

“I saw a film once of a tart fingering herself. Do you do that?”

I nodded again.

“Do it for us, now.”

Without looking at granddad I moved to a nearby chair, turned it to face them and sat down in it. I slid down in the seat, opening my legs as I did so, then arched my back and lifted my legs, splaying them as wide as I could and giving the four old men a clear view of my pussy. I could feel the cool air on my lips, and knew they would be wet and swollen. I imagined how it would look to them as I sprawled in front of them.

I began to caress my breasts, stroking the hard, sensitive nipples, cupping them, rolling the nipples gently between my thumb and forefinger. Then I put my hand between my legs, placed a finger along each of my pussy lips, and spread them as wide as I could, showing them my delicate inner lips. They shifted around in their seats, there were murmurs of approval. I slipped my middle finger into my pussy, sliding it in slowly, pushing it as far in as I could. Then I slowly withdrew it, brought it up to my mouth and sucked it, savouring the taste of my own pussy.

I started to play with my clit, rubbing it, stroking it, teasing it. Waves of pleasure washed over me. I sprawled in the chair, my legs wide apart, fingering myself while four grubby old men watched and enjoyed. I could feel my orgasm building.

“Granddad, can I come please?”

“Not yet. Keep going.” The others laughed. I kept on masturbating for them, feeling myself edging closer and closer.

“Please granddad. Please let me come, I’m so close now, and I so want to come. Please granddad?”

“What do you think, fellas? Shall we let her?”

“Make the little bitch wait if you ask me. Make her sweat for a bit longer.”

“Nah! Let the little slut have her fun.”

“Yeah! She’s put on a nice little show there, besides, I want to see her face when she comes.”

They all looked at granddad, waiting for the verdict. I waited too, still teasing my pussy, stroking my clit, feeling my climax building.

“Please granddad, oh please let me come, granddad.” I whined. They all laughed, one of them imitating me, “Oh yes please let her come granddad, her sticky little twat needs to come.” More laughter. I felt a new wave of shame flood over me, driving me even closer to orgasm. I realised I was pinching my clit and nipples in my attempts to delay my climax.

“Fine. Go on then. Come for us.”

I did so immediately, my body shaking as the waves of pleasure ran through me. I closed my eyes as my orgasm started, blocking out all sight of the four old men watching. When my climax subsided I opened my eyes to see all of them grinning at me. There was a moments pause, then they all started to applaud. I covered myself as best I could, covering my bald slit with one hand and my breasts with the other arm, then I ran from the room, the sound of their applause and laughter ringing in my ears.

I made my way to the bathroom, where I tried to calm myself. I thought seriously about running from the house, then remembered that I was stark naked and my clothes were in the same room as my tormentors. If I wanted to leave I would either have to go naked through the streets or face the audience again.

After a few moments I began to calm down. I thought about what I had just done. I felt disgusted with myself, then began to get randy again. I felt out of control. Not only was I stripping for a bunch of dirty old men, letting them see every inch of my body, touch it, grope it, make comments about it, I was also quite happy to put on a lurid sex show for them, enjoying every minute of it. What would they want to do next, I wondered. The possibilities sent a thrill through me.

I made my way back to the room, taking a deep breath before opening the door. The four of them were playing cards, as if having a twenty-two year old strip bare and masturbate in front of them was an everyday event. I walked slowly over to the table. Granddad looked up from his cards.

“Can I get you another drink Granddad?” I asked sweetly.

“Sure, why not.”

I picked up his glass, then the others all ordered more drinks too. I placed the glasses on the tray then left the room. As I reached the kitchen there was a roar of laughter from the living room. I busied myself getting their drinks. Then the kitchen door opened. Barry came in and stood watching me as I filled glasses. Then he came and stood right behind me. I could feel his hot breath on my neck, smell his body odour. His hands started to stroke my bum, cupping each cheek in his fat hands. The he began to grope my breasts, squeezing them roughly, pinching my nipples.

He grabbed my shoulders and span me round to face him. I stood placidly, his to enjoy. He pushed his hand between my legs, rubbing my pussy lips then pushed one fat digit between my lips and into my hot tunnel. I gasped as I felt him penetrate me. He chuckled nastily to himself then murmured, “Dirty little bitch, aren’t you? If you were my granddaughter I’d smack your arse so hard you wouldn’t sit down for a month. I bet you’d like that though, wouldn’t you?”

I didn’t answer, just hung my head in shame. He put a hand on my shoulder and began to push me down. He was going to have me, right here in granddad’s kitchen. I fell slowly to the floor and he knelt over me. He pushed my legs apart, staring at my pussy as he did so. He licked his lips then began to unfasten his trousers. He pushed his jeans and grubby underwear down, releasing his half-erect cock. His beer-belly sagged, almost covering his pubic hair, then he shuffled between my legs and sank down with a contented sigh.

He began to rub his cock against my pussy lips, I could feel him stiffening. Then he entered me. I felt his cock pushing into me as his belly flopped onto mine. He grunted happily as he started to screw me, then he began to lick my neck. He started to plant wet kisses across my face. I felt revolted. His long straggle of greasy hair fell across my face and my nostrils were filled with his body odour.

“Dirty little fuckin’ bitch, you love it, don’t you? Don’t you?”

“Yes.” I whimpered.

“Tell me how much you like it.”

“I love it when a man uses my body, I love it when a man touches me. I like to please men, make them happy. I love it when they have me, when they come inside me.”

“I’ll bet you do, you little slut. Go on.”

“I like to let men see my body, let them touch me, do anything they like to me. I like to put on a show for men, like I did before. I’m just a dirty little bitch and I love cock. Why don’t you come inside me?” I purred in his ear whilst reaching down to fondle his balls. He groaned and then I felt him shooting his load deep into me, then he collapsed on top of me. He stayed there for what seemed like ages, then finally rolled off me and pulled his jeans up. He got to his feet and looked down at me, a look of disgust on his face. I stood up and started to put the drinks glasses on the tray. As I turned my back to him he lashed out at me, smacking my bottom three or four times. I shrieked with shock, my bottom stung by the blows.

“Shut up.” He yelled, “Shut up you little bitch or I’ll give you something to cry about. Dirty little slut, you should have your arse warmed.” He slapped me a few more times then left the room.

“Alison, where the fuck are you with our drinks you lazy bitch? Get in here, now.” I heard granddad yelling from the living room. I hurried to get the drinks together then made my way to the room where the four of them were again playing cards.

I started to serve the drinks, then Barry sneered, “She’s a good little fuck Tom, I’ll give you that, but I think she’d benefit from having her arse warmed more often. See how much more well behaved she is since I gave her a lesson or two?”

“What did you do to her?” Alf chuckled.

“Gave her a good seeing to, then smacked her arse for being so easy.”

They all laughed at this, then Alf and Roger insisted that I turn around so they could inspect Barry’s handy work. They weren’t happy with the results and so I had to drape myself over Alf’s lap and endure another spanking. His enormous hands punished my bare bum until I was crying genuine tears of pain. They were all having a great time, Barry and Roger laughing while granddad just watched and smiled.

After a while Alf seemed satisfied and I was allowed to stand in the corner while they got on with another hand of cards. I could feel the heat radiating from my smarting backside and knew that it would be bright red for their amusement.

After a few more minutes I heard Alf say, “Tom, you don’t mind if I, er….”

“Help yourself mate. Enjoy!” More laughter.

Alf made his way towards the door without even looking at me. I glanced at Granddad, who just winked at me and smiled. I knew what was expected of me, and so I simply trailed after Alf, following him back to the kitchen.

As I closed the kitchen door behind us, Alf turned to me, unfastening his trousers as he did so. He dropped his trousers, revealing a nest of grey pubes and a shrivelled cock, then sank down on a chair with a sigh.

“Let’s see what that pretty little mouth of yours can do for your Uncle Alf then, shall we?” He chucked.

Obediently, I knelt between his spread thighs and began to lick and suck at his cock whilst stroking and tickling his balls. He soon began to respond, and in a very short time I was sucking and wanking his fully erect shaft into my mouth. He grunted with each stroke, then put his huge hands either side of my head and began to rock me up and down on his swollen shaft. His cock began to hit the back of my throat, causing me to gag.

I put my hands on his hips, trying to push away but he held me firmly, pushing my head down onto his cock, forcing his glans into my throat. I began to cough and splutter, trying to turn my head to enable some air to enter my lungs. I heard laughter behind me, then someone began to deliver sharp smacks to my bottom. I gasped with shock and pain, only for Alf to take this as his opportunity to force his cock deep into my throat. I tried not to panic, tried to breathe through my nose, but the stinging blows to my bottom made me gasp and cry.

I couldn’t breathe. My throat was filled with Alf’s cock and still my unknown assailant was smacking my bottom. I began to get dizzy. I thought I was going to pass out at any moment, then I felt Alf’s cock twitch and he began to shoot strings of ropy semen into my throat. He grunted with each spasm of his member, then finally he let go of my head.

I fell to the floor, gasping for breath, retching and coughing his semen out of my throat and nose. Tears ran down my face and I began to sob in misery. Then I felt a cock start to push against my back door.

At first I was too busy concentrating on pulling air into my lungs and expelling the last of Alf’s’ vile ejaculation to be bothered, but then I felt it penetrate me and start to push deep into my bowels.

I looked over my shoulder to see Roger, his face contorted in concentration and sheer lust, easing his swollen cock into me. Behind him, I could see Granddad and Barry smiling lecherously.

“Enjoying yourself?” Granddad grinned to me. Before I could answer Roger drove his cock deep into me, making me gasp.

“Look at her, Tom, she bloody loves it. Can’t get enough of it can she? No, it’s a long time since I saw such a dirty little bitch, and so versatile too! She’ll take it up any hole, won’t she? And as if that’s not enough, she loves showing off what she’s got for the gentlemen too. Dirty little strumpet, you want me to give her arse some more punishment?”

“No, that’s fine, thanks Barry! I’ve got a few things in mind for her pretty little arse after you’ve gone.”

“You mean you’re not going to let us watch? You miserable old git, Tom!”

“Don’t worry mate, you’ll have your chance for more fun with her another time. Looks like Roger’s enjoying himself though.”

They both chuckled as Roger increased the depth and speed of his strokes, grasping my hips and pulling me onto his invading member. I just let him pull me around, feeling his cock deep inside me, wishing him to finish. I felt more dirty than ever before as this group of dirty old men used and abused me, laughed at me and called me every vile name they could think of. Part of my brain registered granddad’s words, and I shuddered inwardly at the thought of what he might have in mind for me.

And then Roger started to come. I felt him twitch and start to shoot into my bowels, and then he pulled out and shot his hot, sticky load all over my back and bottom. I shuddered as each hot spurt splashed onto my skin. The others laughed again. Then Roger fell back onto his haunches, giggling to himself. I started to slowly get to my feet.

“I think your should say ‘thank you’ to your uncles for giving you such a nice time, don’t you Alison?”

“Yes, Granddad. Thank you Uncle Roger, thank you Uncle Alf and thank you Uncle Barry. Thank you for giving me such a nice time.” I said weakly.

“Tom, you know what you should do with this little bitch, don’t you?” Barry said excitedly.

“No, what?”

“Give her to Leroy for one of his parties.”

“You think he’d be interested in her?”

“Sure, why not?” They all chorused.

“Who’s Leroy?” I asked, not liking the sound of this at all.

“Leroy?” Granddad echoed, “Biggest fucking black bastard you’ve ever seen! Must be six foot six if he’s an inch. He’s one of the main ‘enforcers’ ‘round here. No one messes around with Leroy. He has these parties, for his friends, you know?”

“Well, for his male friends.” Barry interrupted. The others laughed again.

“Exactly! He has these parties for his male friends. He’s always on the lookout for fresh meat. Needs a constant supply of new, white girls for his parties.”

“Just white girls?” I asked.

“Just white girls. Seems he likes to see white girls pleasing black men. Oh, he invites a few white guys to his parties, but it’s mainly ‘the brothers’ who get to go. And they have a great time by all accounts. How about it, you fancy getting shagged stupid by a whole house-load of horny niggers?”

“I, er… I don’t know, I mean, I er.” I had no idea what to say. They were all looking at me with a hungry look in their eyes. I started to feel scared, and not in a nice way.

“I’ll make the call Tom, I’ll let you know later on what Leroy says.” Barry said, then leaned in and said something else to granddad, too quiet for me to hear, but granddad snickered nastily.

Then Barry, Alf and Roger were pulling on their coats and saying their goodbyes to granddad.

“See you again soon Tom. Thanks for a nice evening. Very entertaining!”

They left without a word to me. After they had left granddad said, “You better go and wash. I want you clean before you get into my bed.”

“Yes, granddad.” I mumbled and made my way to the bathroom. I turned on the shower and waited for the water to run warm. A few moments later granddad walked in.

“If you’re waiting for hot water, you’re out of luck. You’ll have to wash in cold.”

I hesitated for a moment, then stepped into the freezing cold shower. I gasped and shrieked as the cold water played on my body, then began to wash as quickly as I could. I soaped my entire body then began to rinse under the shower. As I made to step out granddad pushed me back in.

“Wash your cunt, you dirty bitch.”

“I did!” I cried.

“Do it again. Better this time.”

He stood there and watched as I washed my most intimate place with freezing cold water.

“And your arse-hole as well.”

I soaped my back passage, shivering with cold, then let the water rinse the soap away.

“Can I get out now please, granddad.” I said through chattering teeth.

“No. Do your tits again.”

“B b b but, they’re clean!”

“I know. But do them again anyway. I like to watch that!”

I soaped my breasts, squeezing them and tweaking my hard, crinkled nipples for him. Finally, he was satisfied and I was allowed to step out of the freezing water. He handed me a tiny little towel, the sort you’d usually dry your hands on, then stood back and watched intently as I dried my body.

When I was dry he motioned for me to follow him back to the living room. Still shivering, I followed him.

He sat down in a chair then called me over to him. “Are you cold?”

“Yes.” I said, my teeth were still chattering.

“Well come here, and I’ll warm your arse for you.” He said, and laughed to himself.

“But, I er, I mean why? I mean, I’ve done everything you told me to, granddad, why are you going to …”

“Because I choose to, and there’s nothing you can do about it. Besides, we both know you like it, don’t we? Now get over my knee.”

Reluctantly, I draped myself over his knee. He began to stroke my bum cheeks, one at a time. Then he pushed my thighs apart slightly, then ran a fingertip along my slit. I shuddered involuntarily, making him chuckle to himself. Then he started to smack my bottom. My skin was still cold from the shower, and his blows stung. I cried out and instinctively put my hands behind me to protect myself from the blows.

He grabbed hold of my hands and forced my arms up into the middle of my back. My head was pushed down and I was unable to move. Then I saw him reach down and remove one of the slippers he was wearing.

“No. No, please granddad, not that. Not the slipper, please granddad, it hurts too much. No please…”

It was no good. The more I pleaded, of course, the more he enjoyed himself. He began to rain blows down onto my poor bottom, making me squeal and cry. My bottom soon felt like it was on fire, and he just kept on and on, sometimes concentrating on my bottom, other times on the tops of my thighs. I was soon reduced to a sobbing mass, gasping for breath and begging him to stop.

Finally, he did. “Right, get up.” He barked. I did so at once, sniffing and rubbing my bum cheeks as I did so.

“Stand in front of me.”

I did so, noticing how his eyes travelled from my breasts to my shaven mound.

“Turn around and bend over.”

I did as I was told, opening my thighs slightly without being ordered just to please him. I bent forward knowing that he could see all my most intimate places. I heard him grunt with satisfaction, then he began to roughly stroke and rub the inside of my thighs. He put his thumbs either side of my slit then pulled the lips apart, examining me intimately.

“Spread your lips for me.”

I reached behind me and spread my pussy lips wide for his inspection.

“Wider.”

I pulled them wider.

“Wider! “

“They won’t go any wider.” I complained.

Then he started to poke a finger into me, pushing into my tunnel, then pulling out. He took hold of my clit between thumb and forefinger and began to rub it, roughly. I groaned and began to wriggle but he gave me two sharp smacks with his free hand and barked “Keep still!”

I stood there for what seemed like ages, spreading my pussy lips for that disgusting old man while he poked and played with my delicate folds. Then he told me to spread my bottom cheeks. I hesitated momentarily, then pulled my cheeks apart, exposing my puckered little hole for his enjoyment. He started to circle my anus with a fingertip, giggling as I instinctively flinched at his touch.

“You like it up the shitter, don’t you?”

“No.”

“Liar. I saw the way you let Roger fuck you there. You love it, don’t you?”

“No. I don’t like it, I don’t like it at all. It’s just that I can’t say no.”

He pushed his finger deep into me. I groaned. “You honestly telling me you don’t like it when a man pushes his cock up your arse?”

“No, I don’t. Really granddad, honestly I don’t.”

“Does Alan fuck you up the arse?”

“Yes.”

“And his friends?”

“Yes.”

“So anyone can shove their cock up your arse, and you’ll let them, that right?”

“Mmmm.”

“And you still expect me to believe that you don’t like it? Don’t make me laugh! It’s like having your arse smacked. You cry and whine like you don’t like it, but inside, you love it don’t you?”

“That’s different.”

“No it isn’t. You love being made to do things you think are awful, degrading, depraved. You’ re a fucking snob, who gets off on being brought down to our level. That’s right, isn’t it. You think you’re way above me, don’t you, and yet here you are, stark bollock naked in my front room, bent over with my finger up your tight little arse. And you love it. Don’t you?”

“Yes!” I cried. “Yes, alright, I love it, you’re right. Happy now?”

“Don’t you take that tone with me, bitch!” He growled.

“I, I’m sorry granddad. I didn’t mean to be rude. I’m really sorry granddad, please forgive me.”

He slowly inserted a second finger into my bottom. I groaned out loud.

“It’s true, isn’t it? You look at me and you think you’re way above me. Too good for the likes of me, right? That’s why you would never have a conversation with me in my shop. Isn’t that right?”

“Partly.” I confessed. “I didn’t like the way you used to look at me. Like you were undressing me with your eyes. And you used to try to look down my blouse whenever you could. I used to hate that.”

“But you did think you were better than me, right?”

“Yes.”

“And now look at you. You’ll do anything I tell you to, won’t you. And no matter how disgusting or humiliating, you’ll get off on it, won’t you?”

I realised how aroused I was becoming. He had this effect on me. He made me admit the truth to him, all my little secrets. The humiliation never failed to get me hot. He was doing it again.

“I’ll do anything you tell me to, granddad.” I breathed.

“Tell me.” He urged.

“I used to think I was so special.” I started. “I thought I was superior to so many people. I used to hate men who tried to better me. I’d make a point of getting them back, making them look foolish somehow. I used to look down on lots of people, believing I was smarter than them, better than them. I thought they were beneath me.”

“You still do, don’t you?”

“Yes. I know I’m better than so many other people, I’m smart, I’m pretty, I’m sexy. I’ve got more money than them, better taste than them, a better career than them.”

“So?”

“I love it when they humiliate me. I love it when a man looks at me like I’m just a sex object. I love it when he uses me. Humiliates me. Abuses me. Makes me do the most degraded, disgusting things.”

“Like making you spread your arse while he stick a couple of fingers up your arse?”

A thrill of shame shot through me like a bolt of lightening.

“Oh God yes! A few weeks ago I couldn’t even have imagined standing here, naked while you did that. Oh granddad, what have I become?”

He suddenly pulled his fingers from my bottom. I looked ‘round at him. He smiled at me, then raised his fingers. I knew what was coming.

“Lick them clean.”

I knelt in front of him, took his hand and steered his fingers into my mouth. I licked and sucked his rough-skinned fingers until he was happy that they were clean.

“You have become what you most despised; a sex toy. No man will be interested in your mind now, not when you make your cunt, your arse and your mouth so easily available to them. And how could they take you seriously when you’ll drop your knickers and play with your wet little pussy for them, bringing yourself off while they watch you. How could you even think of yourself as the equal of a man, when any man can spank your bare arse, feel your cunt, make you do anything they like, and you love it all. Even when this little game of yours is over, and you go back to being whatever it is you’re pretending to be, you’ll always know, won’t you? You’ll always know that you are just granddad’s little girl. His to play with, anytime he wants.”

“Yes. I’ll always be your little girl granddad, I promise.”

“Of course you will. And you’ll always be a little slut, won’t you? No matter how respectable you try to be, you’ll always remember all those men who used you. Used you for their pleasure, not yours. There’s nothing mutual about this Alison. They use you for their pleasure. Any part of your body. They make you show yourself off to them for their fun, not yours.”

“I know. I’ll always be a little slut, granddad, I know that.”

“There’s a good little girl.”

“Would you like me to suck you off, granddad?”

“Would you like to do that?”

“Yes please, granddad. I love sucking your cock, and I love to see your big, hairy ball bag. Can I suck you off please granddad?”

He grinned, sat back in his chair and motioned for me to continue. I gave him my most wanton look from under my eyelashes, then reached for the button of his trousers. I opened it then lowered the zip. He lifted his hips momentarily and I was able to slip his trousers down, revealing the now familiar grey/white underpants with the yellow stains on the front.

I was totally in his spell, revelling in the total humiliation he was inflicting on me. Nothing was too base, too disgusting for me to do that evening. I put my face into his crotch and drew his smell into my nostrils. He smelt of old man, musty, aged, urine-stained. I kissed the yellow patches on his underpants, feeling his cock twitch beneath the fabric.

I put out my tongue and ran it along the length of the stiffening member, over the slightly stiff yellow patches. He grunted. I ran the tips of my fingers over his scrotum, again marvelling at the sheer size of it. Then I slowly peeled down the front of his underpants until the head of his cock came into view. I leaned forward and began to plant tiny kisses over its’ head, then ran the tip of my tongue around his foreskin. His cock continued to grow and swell, his glans starting to appear from under his foreskin.

I wrapped my fingers around his shaft and started to wank his cock slowly, deliberately. He lifted his hips again so that I could slip his ageing underwear down. I pushed them down to his ankles, then started to kiss and lick his over-size ball bag. I felt the skin start to tighten and crinkle as I did so. I started to stroke and tickle his scrotum with one hand whilst wanking his erect sock with the other. Then I slipped my lips over the head of his cock and started to suck gently.

I felt his cock swelling in my mouth and I pulled my hand gently down, easing his foreskin back over his glans. I wrapped my tongue around his sensitive head and sucked eagerly. I felt his body stiffen, then relax into his chair as I built up a steady rhythm. In a few short moments he was fully erect, his shaft hot and throbbing and his glans swelling in my mouth.

I lifted my head from his cock, looked longingly into his eyes and said, “Are you going to come in my mouth, granddad?”

He grinned at me, “You’d like that, wouldn’t you?”

I grinned back and nodded.

“Make it a good one for me then.”

I lowered my head and took his cock into my mouth once more. I sucked and lapped at his cock, wrapping my tongue around his glans. I bobbed my head up and down, wanking his cock and stroking his balls. I could feel the tension building in him. With a sudden groan he started to empty his balls into my mouth. Spurt after spurt of hot, salty jism hit the back of my throat. I swallowed as quickly as I could, gulping down his thick seed. I had never known any man to produce as much in one go, and soon it started to overflow out of my mouth, running down my chin.

Finally, his cock subsided and started to relax. I let his softening cock slip from my mouth and looked up at him.

“Was that ok, granddad?” I said in my best ‘little girl’ voice.

“Wipe your chin.” He said, a broad grin on his face.

I ran my fingers across my chin, collecting the spilt semen, then as he watched I started to lick my fingers. His semen was incredibly thick and salty, it took me several moments to remove it all from my fingers. He watched me with a look of contentment and amusement on his face. When I had finally finished he said, “Are you happy now.”

“Yes, granddad.” I sang sweetly.

“I bet you’d like to have a quick fiddle with yourself before bed-time, though, wouldn’t you?”

I lowered my head, feigning shyness, “Yes please granddad.”

“Go on then.” He chuckled.

I lay back on the floor in front of him, spread my legs and began to stroke the lips of my pussy. I could feel the wetness as soon as I touched myself. I started to stroke my nipples with the other hand, feeling them tighten and swell beneath my touch. Then I slipped a finger between my pussy lips and found my hard little clit. Bolts of pleasure shot through me as I thrust my hips up, giving him an unobstructed view of my pussy and my sopping fingers.

I pushed two fingers into my hot hole and pressed my thumb down onto my clit. I started to gasp out loud as the waves of pleasure started to build. I looked up and saw granddad watching me, a lecherous smile on his face.

“Tell me how much you enjoy doing this.”

“Oh I love doing this. Showing myself off to a man. Playing with myself, while a man watches me, oh it’s so dirty.” I breathed.

“Have you done this for a lot of men?”

“Last weekend, Alan made me do it in front of a load of them. I had to tell them all about when I was a little girl, playing with myself in my bedroom at night.”

“I’d have loved to have had you when you were young. I bet you were really innocent, weren’t you?”

“I think so, yes.”

“Would you have liked me to play with you when you were young?”

Another thrill shot through me as I realised where this was going.

“Oh yes, granddad, I would have loved you to have played me when I was just a young girl.”

“How old were you when you first let a boy touch you?”

“I was fifteen when I first let a boy touch my boobs. His name was Michael, and he told me he loved me. I believed him, so one night I let him have a feel of my boobs. It was over my top at first, then later I let him put his hand inside my top.”

“Go on.”

“It felt nice, so I let him do it lots of times. Then he wanted to put his hands up my skirt, and I wouldn’t let him. He finished with me right after, then told all the other boys at school that he’d felt my breasts.”

“Who was the first to touch your cunt?”

“My boyfriend Joe. I was sixteen and he was so lovely. I let him feel my boobs lots of times, I even let him see them once or twice. Then he wanted to touch me there.”

“Say it.”

I gasped, more humiliation, more thrills. I carried on playing with my clit, burying two fingers deep inside me.

“He wanted to touch my pussy. One night he started to push his hand up my skirt, and I just let him. His hand went higher and higher. And then he reached the top of my legs. I remember opening my legs just a little bit, so he’d know it was ok. Then he put his hand over my pussy and just let it lie there. It was over my knickers, but I knew he could feel it, and it felt nice. I let him do it like that lots of times. And then one night we were in the park together, we’d found a quiet little place where no one could find us, and we’d go there just to be together. He’d had his hand inside my top, feeling my breasts, and then he’d put his hand up my skirt. I’d let him, like I usually did, and I’d started to like it. Then he started to wriggle his fingers, and that felt really nice. And then I realised that he was trying to get hold of the leg of my knickers. I knew what he was trying to do, and I decided to let him.”

“He started to pull the leg of my knickers to one side, and then he slipped his hand inside. He just touched me at first. Then he started to move his fingers around. It felt really nice. Then he found my clit. He didn’t know, of course, and I didn’t give him any sign, but when I felt his finger start to touch it I just melted inside. Then he found my hole and started to push a finger into me. I was really embarrassed because I was wet down there, so I told him to stop.”

“But you let him finger you lots of times after that?”

“Yes. I’d let him touch me whenever he liked really.”

“Did you let him fuck you?”

“Yes. He was the first one. I let him make love to me.”

“But wouldn’t you have liked it if I’d been doing it to you?”

“Oh yes, granddad. I’d have loved it if you’d have been there to play with me, to teach me.”

“What would you have liked me to do?”

“I would have come to your shop straight after school, and you’d have taken me into the store room, like you did the other day. I’d have come to you, and sat on your lap while I told you all about what I’d done that day.”

“Go on.”

“I’d have done anything for you, granddad, and I’d have liked it when you started to touch me.”

“Touch you where?”

I groaned. I was building to a massive orgasm, but I wanted to hold it off for a while yet, this was getting too enjoyable!

“You’d have felt my breasts first. You’d have stroked them, and felt them and said nice things about them, like, ‘these are very pretty, Alison’. Then you’d have opened one or two of the buttons on my blouse and slipped your hand inside, and pulled my bra cup aside and run your lovely, rough hands all over my tender young boobs. And you’d have said ‘ do you like this, Alison?’ and I’d have said ‘yes granddad’, and you’d have smiled at me, like I was a good girl. And then you would have stoked my leg, just above my knee, and slowly slid your hand higher until your thumb was just touching my most secret place. And I’d be sitting on your lap, with my blouse open, and you’d have been able to see my breasts, and your hand would be up my skirt, and you’d be just touching my pussy with your thumb. And I’d open my legs so you could reach easily, and you’d start to run your fingers along the gusset of my knickers, and I’d let you, granddad.”

“Would you have liked that?”

“Oh yes! Oh yes, granddad. I’d have loved that. I’d have sat there on your lap whole you stroked me and played with me, and I’d have opened my legs still further for you when you started to pull my knickers aside. And I’d have smiled at you as you started to feel my pussy, stroking the hair and feeling all over me, and then you’d push a finger between my lips, and I’d be wet, and you’d say ‘what do we have here Alison?’ And I’d say, ‘I’m sorry granddad, I can’t help it, I’m just a naughty girl, please forgive me’. But you’d say ‘I can’t let you off with this behaviour Alison, I must teach you a lesson.’ And then I’d have to stand up, and lift my school skirt right up, and then you’d pull my nice white school knickers down, and I’d have to go over your knee and you’d spank me for being a rude girl, and then you’d have to check again, to make sure I had learned my lesson, and you’d feel my pussy again, and tell me off for being so rude.”

I couldn’t hold off any longer. A massive orgasm shook my whole body as I pictured the fourteen year-old me being fondled and spanked by this dirty, repulsive, smelly little man. My entire body went completely rigid. I couldn’t breathe, I could hear nothing except the rushing of blood in my ears. Finally, the surges of pleasure started to subside, leaving only jangling nerves in their place. When I finally began to regain consciousness he was still there, grinning lewdly. I slipped my hand from my now sopping pussy and shook my fingers, relieving the cramp which had set in as I’d clamped my legs together on my own hand.

“Very good, Alison, very good indeed. I see you really do like the idea of being abused and humiliated. That’s why I think it would be good for you to go to one of Leroy’s parties.”

My head started to clear of the fog which had wrapped around my brain during my climax.

“What would I have to do?”

“Absolutely anything and everything you’re told to. Leroy holds the parties at some big old house on the outskirts of the city. Massive place it is, on about four floors. There’s usually about fifty guys invited, and about the same number of girls. All sorts of stuff goes on there, gambling, drinking, fighting, lots of deals get done there, and of course the girls have to make sure the men are happy. Most of the girls are prostitutes, I’m told they make a lot of money from one party, but they earn every penny, I assure you.”

“And I’d be one of these girls?”

“Yes. You’d be expected to please any man there, in any way he wanted. In short, you’d be just a convenient female body; a sex toy. Just what you want to be!”

“But would I be safe?”

“No one’s ever been killed at one of Leroy’s parties. No one would dare make that sort of trouble. But there’s no telling what you’d have to do, once you were there. All sorts of guys go to these things, some of them have pretty strange tastes! You up for it then?”

“I don’t know, I’ll have to ask Alan.”

“Alan will be fine with it, I know.”

“How do you know that?”

“He sent you to me, didn’t he? He likes the idea of you being used as a toy, believe me, provided you go back to him and tell him all about it afterwards. Shall I make the appointment with Leroy?”

“You mean for the party?”

“No, I mean for the audition.”

“Audition?”

“Sure. You don’t get to just stroll into one of Leroy’s parties. You have to convince him you’re good enough. I’ll arrange to take you over to his place, he can have a look at you, and if he’s happy he’ll let you in to play.”

I felt very uncertain about the whole idea. “Would Alan or you be there, I mean at the party?”

“No. I’d drop you off there on the Saturday afternoon and pick you up the following morning. You’d be on your own.”

“I really don’t know about this.”

“Relax. It’ll be fine. You’ll have a great time. I’ll make the appointment in the morning. Now let’s go to bed.”

I followed him dumbly to bed. Granddad seemed to have had enough of my body and so we both fell asleep almost at once. I was woken before dawn by him pushing my legs apart and rubbing the head of his stiff cock against my pussy lips.

“Come on, wake up and put some effort onto it, I haven’t got all day.” He barked at me.

Mumbling apologies I started to stroke his body, reaching down to stroke his shaft, rubbing it up and down my slit before positioning it against the opening to my tunnel. Then he drove into me with one swift push, burying his cock in me up to the hilt. I gasped, now fully awake, and began to move my hips in time to his thrusts. Clearly I wasn’t doing enough for him as he reached down, took hold of my left nipple and began to pinch and twist it. I yelped in pain and started to frantically kiss, lick and stroke his body. I reached down and began to fondle his balls, I tickled his arse, I licked his neck, kissed his ear, began to whisper to him.

“Oh granddad I love it when you take me like this, I love to feel your lovely hard cock pushing deep into me. I want to feel your come shooting deep into me from your lovely big balls. I want you to fill me up, like you did last time. I want to feel your come leaking out of me as I walk home, soaking the top of my legs. Come on granddad, shoot your lovely jism right up my hot, tight hole. I’m always hot and wet for you, granddad. You can shoot your load into me any time you want, do anything you want to me, make me do anything. You can strip me at any time, play with my body, make me play with myself for you until I come.”

“Would you have liked this when you were fourteen as well?”

With a shock I remembered the scene I had invented the night before for him. A thrill of revulsion and excitement ran through me.

“Oh, I’d have loved you to do this to me when I was young, granddad. I’d have loved you to be the first. The first to touch me, the first to see me, the first to have me. After you’d spanked me you’d find that I was still enjoying myself. You’d tell me off, but then you’d change. You’d make me lie down on the dirty floor of the store room, and you’d make me spread my legs wide for you. You’d be able to see everything, and I’d do anything you said, granddad. You’d make me lie there, and then you’d open my blouse and push my bra up over my breasts. You’d be able to see all of me, every little bit. And then you’d take your lovely, big, thick, stiff cock out of your trousers. I’d look at it, and I’d be afraid. ‘It’s too big granddad, it’ll hurt me’ I’d cry. But you’d say ‘just lie still Alison, just do as you’re told’. And I would, granddad, I’d do just what you told me to do, I’d have to. And you’d spread my legs wider, then run your fingers along my slit. And you’d push your finger into my hot tunnel, and I’d be really wet, and you’d feel me squirming around as you felt my pussy. Then you’d put the tip of your big, stiff cock against the entrance to my pussy, and I’d cry out ‘ don’t hurt me, granddad’ and you’d drive into me, taking me for the first time. No one has ever had me before. You’re the first granddad. I’ll remember you for ever.”

He grunted and then I felt him shoot his massive load deep into me. I felt spurt after spurt of his hot, sticky come shoot into me. Finally, he collapsed on top of me, gasping for breath.

After a moment or two he rolled off me. He lay on his back for a few seconds, then reached for his cigarettes. He lit one, blew a cloud of smoke towards the ceiling then said, “What are you waiting for, a letter of thanks or something?”

I looked at him quizzically.

“I have to go to work now, and I’m not leaving you lying in bed like some lazy bitch. Get your kit on and bugger off. I’ll come and see you later, tonight maybe.”

I was stunned! I’d just given the dirty old bastard probably the best shag of his life and now he was literally ordering me to leave. My flash of temper must have showed on my face, because he said, “Although if you want to stay and have your arse smacked, I’m sure I can find time for that. Is that what you want?”

“No granddad.”

“Right, then get your fat arse out of my bed and bugger off.”

I got out of bed and padded off to the living room to retrieve my clothing. I had just pulled on my knickers when he came into the room. He took hold of my arm and marched me to the door muttering, “I don’t have time to wait around all day for a little tart like you, get out. Now!”

And with that he dragged me out of the living room. I reached out and tried to grab my skirt and blouse but he was too quick. Before I knew it we were out on the landing and then heading down the stairs. We reached the front door, he opened it and threw me out, slamming it shut behind me. I stood in a state of shock for a moment or two, until I realised that I was standing on his door step, in the thin morning light, wearing only a thin pair of cotton knickers.

I heard the sound of whistles and cheers and looked around to se a group of maybe five or six men standing at a nearby bus stop. I covered my breasts with my arms and turned to bang on the door. No response. I called through his letter box, “Granddad, please let me back in. Granddad, please, I don’t have any clothes on. Please don’t leave me out here granddad.”

No answer. After a few moments I realised that the old bastard wasn’t going to come back and let me in. I looked around me, the group at the bus stop were still calling and whistling. One of them started to walk towards me, a big, swarthy man, grinning broadly. I wasn’t about to hang around to be his plaything, so I scampered back to the flat.

When I reached my own front door I had another seemingly endless wait while I tried to wake Alan. As I stood there, shivering, one arm across my breasts the other hand jammed on the doorbell a van load of building workers passed by. More cheers and whistles, accompanied this time by a chorus of comments and invitations.

“Did he throw you out then, darlin’? Come on over here, I’ll take care of you.”

“Is your pussy getting cold then, sweetheart? Why don’t you let me warm it up for you?”

“Plenty of space in the back of the van, love. Why don’t you let the lads keep your tits nice and warm. Come on over, we’ve got time before work starts.”

“I bet you’ve got a nice juicy cunt in there. Come on over and let us all have a look.”

Finally, an upstairs window opened and Alan’s head appeared.

“What the fuck do you want?”

“What do you think I want, dick-head? I want to come in, open the bloody door!”

Alan took his time, but finally opened the door, just as the driver of the builders van was opening his own door and getting out of the van. I dived though the door, slamming it behind me, my heart racing.

“What the fuck happened to you?”

“The old bastard threw me out. Like this. Wouldn’t even let me get my things. Bastard! I had to make my way back here in just my knickers.”

“Anyone see you?”

I told him about the men at the bus stop, and the builders van. He giggled.

“It’s not funny.” I yelled.

“Yes it is! You running through the streets in just your knickers, trying to keep your tits covered while all those ‘rough, common types’ had a good look at you. Priceless! Maybe I should send you back out there, minus your knickers this time? Give them all a really good look?”

“No! Jesus Alan you wouldn’t do that. Please, don’t tease me, Alan. That would be too much.”

He looked thoughtful, “Ok, maybe some other time. What did the old bastard have you doing then?”

I told him about having to clean the flat, then cooking his meal, then about the card night and the three other old men.

“And they all had you? I bet that made you feel really dirty, didn’t it, being fondled and fucked by a bunch of geriatrics?”

“God, yes! I felt like a right slut. Nothing more than a piece of meat.”

Then I told him about Leroy’s party, and the suggestion that I should be given to Leroy.

He looked fascinated. “Fantastic! Imagine you being used by all those men. Have you ever even done it with a black man?”

“No.”

“You don’t like the idea, either, do you?”

“Not really. In the town where I grew up there were very few black people. Those that were there lived in the rough parts of the town. I was always being warned about going anywhere near them and my dad used to say to me ‘Don’t ever let me catch you with a black, right. If I ever see you with one of those people I’ll take the skin off your arse.’ I never went anywhere near them. Once though, I was with some friends and we were driving though that part of the town and we stopped at some traffic lights. Al these black guys surrounded the car and started saying the most disgusting, filthy things to us. We were scared stupid, and ever since then I’ve avoided black people whenever I could. I just don’t like them. So the thought of being used by a whole load of them as a toy is a bit scary.”

“I think it would be good for you to do this. Imagine how cheap and dirty you’d feel. Just imagine being used by dozens of big, black guys. Having to do whatever they want, just to keep them happy. How good would that be?”

I shuddered, then laughed out loud as I said, “Ok. I’ll do it.”

“I’ll phone the old man tonight. He can get it set up. Now, as you’ve woken me so early, and given me a hard-on by telling em about your evening with a bunch of dirty old men, I think you’d better give me a blow job before we have to get ready for work.”

He sat down in a chair and opened his bathrobe to reveal his stiff cock. I quickly went to work on him, sucking and licking for all I was worth until he emptied his balls into my mouth.

As he left to get ready for work he patted me on the bottom and said, “We need to hurry if we’re going to get the most out of you before you go back to John. I’ll speak to Neil and we’ll see if we can’t have some more fun with you, ok?”

I grinned back at him, “Fine by me.”

Chapter 15.

After Alan left me I made my way to the bathroom and ran the shower. As I let the deliciously hot water run over me I closed my eyes and thought of the events of last night. I shuddered as I remembered stripping for the four lecherous old men, letting them examine every intimate inch of my body before I put on a show for them, masturbating for them and begging for permission to come. I remembered how they’d laughed and teased me, then how they’d used me, enjoyed me.

Then I thought about granddad. He seemed to have the uncanny ability to make me say out loud all those things I’d only ever thought to myself in the past. I found the way he humiliated me so thrilling. I amazed myself as I remembered how enthusiastic I’d been to please him, cleaning his flat, cooking for him, then doing my best to make him come in my mouth. I remembered how I’d lay back, spread my legs and played with myself for his amusement. Then I remembered the fantasy scene I’d created at his urging.

I shuddered again as I remembered fantasising about being a fourteen-year old girl again. Young, innocent and ready to be abused by him. I’d become so aroused at the thought of being abused as a child by him. And not just once, but twice, for I couldn’t deny I’d enjoyed the fantasy while he had me that morning. I shook my head in amazement. I opened my eyes to see Alan standing there, watching me as I showered. He grinned at me and I smiled back.

“Are you going to join me?” I asked.

“No, not today. What were you daydreaming of? You looked a million miles away.”

“Oh, it was nothing.”

“Tell me.”

I sighed, then began to tell him about the fantasy. How I described the scene to granddad as I played with myself, and then later when he had me. I felt myself getting turned on again. My nipples began to stiffen despite the hot water running over them. Alan noticed this immediately, of course.

“You’re getting hot about this, aren’t you?”

I nodded.

“Well what are you going to do about it?” He laughed.

I smiled at him, then began to play with my breasts, cupping them, stroking them, circling my nipples with my fingers. I slipped a hand down to my shaven mound and began to tease my pussy lips. Then I spread them wide and brought my other hand down to stroke and tease my clit. I gasped as I realised how sensitive my hard little bud had become.

I looked up at Alan, who was enjoying the show. “Carry on telling me about how you get abused as a schoolgirl.” He said as he took a seat, watching me all the time.

I started to tell him, detailing the scene as I’d described it to granddad. I became more and more aroused as I stood under the warm water, playing with myself and describing my abuse at the hands of a dirty old man, while Alan sat and watched me. I felt my climax start and I sank to my knees in the shower, my gasps and moans echoing around the bathroom.

As I began to recover Alan turned off the water and held a towel out for me. I stepped from the shower and wrapped myself in the towel, then padded off to my bedroom. Alan followed and sat on my bed watching as I dried myself.

“You’re incredible, you are. Just a few weeks ago you were a tight-arsed little feminist, now you’re the ultimate sex toy. Available to anyone, for anything at anytime – maybe we should call you Martini, you know, anytime, anyplace anywhere?!” He laughed.

I laughed with him. “That sounds like a glowing recommendation to me!”

“Is there anything you wouldn’t do, now? Anything at all?”

“Probably. I just can’t think what it might be right now! I know I’ve got less than three weeks to enjoy myself before I go back to being a normal, sensible woman again, so anything you can come up with I’m game for.”

He sat and watched as I dressed for work, a dark blue skirt and matching silk blouse. Naturally, I wore no bra, and just simple white knickers beneath. I didn’t bother with stockings. I slipped on a pair of shoes then turned to Alan and said, “Will I do?”

“You’ll do for me. Let’s go.”

We got in the car, it was my turn to drive. As we set off Alan said, “Are you up for a little game?”

“What kind of game?”

“Every time you stop at a red traffic light you have to open a button on your blouse. You up for it?”

I thought for a moment, then giggled. “Ok, you’re on.” I started to rack my brains, trying to think of the location of every set of traffic lights on our way to school. I thought I knew them all, and decided to take an alternative route, avoiding as many of them as possible.

I was starting to congratulate myself on outsmarting Alan, when I turned into a side street and came to an abrupt halt at a red light.

“First button.” Alan said cheerfully. I dutifully opened the topmost button on my blouse. After a moment or two the lights changed and I set off again. After the next turning I again came up to a set of lights on red. Alan watched happily as I opened the next button. I was now showing a lot more cleavage than I was used to doing. I started to wonder if I’d been wise to take Alan up on his suggestion.

My thoughts were cut short as I saw another set of lights in the distance. They were showing green and I put my foot down, trying to get though them before they changed. My luck ran out when I was about fifty yards from them, and I groaned as I watched them change to amber and then red. As I drew to a halt Alan turned to me and said smugly, “That’s one more button to go, please.”

I opened the button and looked down to see that my blouse was now open to below my breasts. I started to feel flustered as I realised that anyone looking in to the car would be able to see straight down my top.

We set off again and Alan made a show of looking closely, the said, “I can see your tits from here, nipples and all. Very nice, very nice indeed!”

“Stop it!” I hissed, “You’ll put me off my driving.”

“Does this put you off then?” He asked as he slipped his hand into my blouse and began to stroke his thumb over my nipple.

A jolt of pleasure ran through me. “Christ Alan, pack it in, will you?” I giggled.

He laughed to himself, then left me alone for the rest of the journey. I was acutely aware of my state of exposure, and tried to cover my breasts with my arm whenever anyone seemed to be looking at me. I felt myself starting to become aroused as I felt the breeze from the open car window start to play on my exposed nipples.

By the time we arrived at school I was well and truly turned on, and slightly disappointed that I hadn’t had to stop at any more traffic lights on the way! As I parked the car I remembered that the headmaster had told me to report to him for further punishment before school started. I mentioned this to Alan, before making my way to his office.

As I approached the door to the headmaster’s office, his secretary, Jean, called to me. “Were you looking to see the head, Alison?”

“Yes, he told me to come and see him first thing this morning.”

“I’m afraid that won’t be possible, he slipped and broke his ankle during the weekend. He’ll be away for the rest of the term, I’m afraid. He did ask that you sort out some files for him and do some summaries, I’ve got the list here. I’ve arranged cover for you while you do it. I thought a couple of days would be enough, is that ok?”

I looked at the list, “Yes, of course, this is fine. Yes, two days should be enough, thanks Jean.” I couldn’t believe my luck. The old goat was away for the rest of the term, I’d never have to see him again! I made my way to the staff room and made myself a coffee, then returned to the head’s office and started to sort through the files. I worked steadily, and before I knew it the end of school bell rang. I made my way to the car, where Alan was already waiting, looking well pleased with himself.

“I’ve got the head of department job. I got a call at lunchtime from the head. Said he was sure I’d do a good job. Lots of work to do now though, I need to catch up with what’s been going on. Come on, I haven’t got all day!”

We drove home in almost complete silence. As soon as we got back to the flat Alan disappeared to his own rooms and that was the last I saw of him. I spent the evening marking some books, then watched TV for a while then took myself off to bed. It was the first evening I’d had no sexual activity for weeks, and I felt distinctly odd as I got into bed.

I couldn’t sleep. After about an hour of tossing and turning I started to think of some of the things I’d done since that first night with Alan. In just a few moments I was extremely randy. I toyed with the idea of going up to Alan’s room and asking him to have me, but instead I started to play with my pussy, which was already sopping wet. I stroked and teased my stiff little clit until I climaxed. Only then could I get to sleep.

The next day was almost identical. We drove to work in silence, Alan spending the entire journey reading reports. I went straight to the head’s office and carried on working until the end of school bell rang, we drove home in silence and I spent the evening alone before bringing myself off in bed again.

The following day we drove to work in silence again, Alan still immersed in his reports. When we reached school I handed in the finished reports and went back to teaching. The classes were completely normal. As the lunch bell rang the students filed out and I started to tidy the room. I heard the door open and looked ‘round to see Adam Stuart closing the door behind him.

“Adam, what do you want?”

“Granddad said to come and say hello to you. He said you’d like it if I came and said hello to you, said you’d think it was friendly. Said you’d be friendly back.”

I looked at this horrible boy with utter contempt. I hated him more than I could express, and wanted nothing more than to slap his smug face.

“Well now you’ve said hello, you can go, can’t you?”

“That’s not very friendly, is it miss? Granddad said you’d be sure to be nice and friendly. Said you’d make me feel welcome.”

His smug smile was a challenge. He was enjoying embarrassing me, I knew. I wanted to tell him to go to hell, but before I could he reached out and groped my breast.

“Granddad said you had a nice pair.” He grinned.

I was too shocked to move for a moment or two. I just stood there, uncomprehending as this arrogant fifteen year-old boy pawed my breast. Then something snapped in me. I slapped him across the face as hard as I could. “Get out!” I yelled.

For a moment the smile faded, then seemed to come back even more self-satisfied than before. “You’ll be sorry you did that, bitch.” He snarled before stamping out of the room, slamming the door behind him. I felt pleased with myself, I’d enjoyed giving him what I felt he deserved.

The rest of the day passed without incident, and I met Alan at the end of the day as usual. “Am I going to see anything of you this evening, or are you going to be locked away with your reports again?” I demanded.

In response he gave me a sharp smack to my bottom and through gritted teeth said, “Don’t start to nag me. I’ll come to you when I want to, right?”

I looked around hurriedly to see if anyone had seen my chastisement. There was no one around, and I quickly apologised to Alan, “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to nag you, it’s just that I’ve been alone for two nights on the trot now. I’m not used to it any more!” I grinned at him and he smiled back, then said, “Just get me home quick, I’ve got lots to do.”

Another drive home in silence. Once again when we arrived back at the flat Alan disappeared upstairs. I stormed around the flat, slamming doors and generally making as much noise as possible. I sat alone, fuming for what seemed like hours, then decided I would make myself something to eat. It was while I was cooking that I heard the phone ring. Alan took the call before I could get to it, and after he’d hung up he came down to speak to me.

“That was Tom Stuart on the phone. He’s as angry as hell with you, and he’s on the way over here.”

“What’s the matter with him?”

“Don’t play the innocent, you know perfectly well why he’s angry.”

“Alan, I promise you I don’t.”

“Tell me what happened at lunch time with Adam.”

And with that I realised why granddad was so angry. I told Alan what had happened, how Adam had groped me, and how I’d slapped his face and told him to get out. I suppose I half expected Alan to back me up. Instead he was appalled.

“You did what?” He yelled. “When did you become such a puritan? You’ve been fucked by every man you’ve spoken to for the last few weeks, and now you become virginal. Who the fuck do you think you are kidding Alison?”

“Alan, are you serious? He’s a fifteen year-old boy, who happens to be one of my students, and I can’t stand the little shit!”

“Who gives a fuck about that? Granddad, or whatever the hell you call him, sent Adam to you. It was your place to give the kid what he wanted, not humiliate him.”

“But it doesn’t matter if I’m humiliated, does it?”

“No it fucking doesn’t. You get off on that sort of thing, remember? You are supposed to oblige whenever and wherever, like Martini, right?”

“Alan, I can’t do this, not with him. God! He’s such an obnoxious little shit, honestly Alan, I just can’t do it.”

“Of course you can. This is what it’s all about. Having it off with a load of blokes is easy if you fancy them. Getting your arse smacked is easy if it doesn’t really matter who does it so long as they’re older than you. But this is real, proper humiliation, Alison. Imagine how it will feel when you have to submit to one of your students, and a particularly nasty one at that. You’ ll be wanking yourself off about this for years, I tell you.”

“But Christ Alan, he’s fifteen. If anyone finds out, I could get sent to prison.”

“Who’s going to know? Oh he’ll tell his mates he’s had his teacher, but no one’s going to the police, I guarantee it. You just make sure the little bastard has a good time, in fact, you’d better make yourself available to him at all times from now on, got that?”

“I don’t know. I really don’t want to do this Alan.”

“The other morning I asked you if there was anything you absolutely would not do, and you couldn’t think of anything, remember?”

“Yes.” I said, quietly.

“So this is your next big event. Enjoy it, tight arse!”

“Please Alan, don’t make me do this.” I begged. Of course, he knew exactly what to say to put me on the spot.

“I can’t make you do anything, can I? Not really. But if you want to imagine I can, then I’m telling you straight: Alison, you have to take that boy to bed, and while you’re at it, tell him you’re sorry for slapping his face like that. Tell him he can do what he likes to you, whenever he likes. Got that? And you better make it convincing, because if you don’t I’ll make your arse pay for it, understand?”

I hung my head. This was what I needed to hear, to get me through this. “Yes Alan.” I mumbled.

“Good. Now they’ll be here any minute. Go and put on something nice. And remember, any nonsense and I’ll smack your pretty arse.”

“Yes Alan.” I scampered off to my bedroom to get ready. I looked at myself in the mirror. Could I really do this? It was one thing to be used and abused by Alan and his friends. Even letting granddad have his fun with me was exciting, but this was something else. I was about to let one of my fifteen year old students have his way with me. I was scared. I knew that it was against the law for an adult to have sex with a child, whether it was adult male, female child or the other way around. If this went wrong it would be more than a game.

The sudden raising of the stakes had an immediate effect on me. As I found when I changed my knickers for a fresh pair. I ran my fingertips over my slit, making sure I didn’t need to shave, and found that I was extremely wet. I dried myself as best I could, then put on a fresh pair of knickers. I started to wonder, how would a fifteen year-old boy imagine his teacher to dress after school? I decided on an outfit of T-shirt and jeans. Naturally, I wasn’t wearing a bra, and the adrenaline coursing through my veins made my nipples stand proud. I’d just finished getting ready when I the doorbell rang. I heard Alan going downstairs to answer it, and then I heard granddad’s voice as he walked up the stairs. He sounded angry, and I braced myself for what was to come.

I noticed that they all went into my living room instead of going up to Alan’s flat. I could hear then talking, but not what they were saying. Finally, my living room door opened and Alan called out, “Alison, get in here.” I knew if I went into that room there was no going back, I would end up being used and abused by Adam. I looked at myself again in the mirror and knew that I had to do this. I’d promised myself I’d do anything I could for the last three weeks of the game. Now I had to face Adam.

I took a deep breath. I knew this was going to be awful, but I also knew I’d be thrilled beyond belief by what was about to happen. I opened the bedroom door and made my way to the living room, where Alan, granddad and Adam waited for me. As I entered the room I saw Adam grin slyly, and granddad grinned too.

I looked at Alan. He was pretending to look stern. “Alison, Adam tells me you slapped his face earlier today. Is this correct?”

I decided to play angry, I thought it would make my eventual humiliation that bit sharper! “Yes, I slapped his face. It was exactly what he deserved for what he did.”

“And what exactly was that?”

“He took advantage. Started to touch me in a most inappropriate way. I won’t have that behaviour from a student. He needs to know his place.” I said haughtily.

“But you struck a student, Alison. Don’t you know what that could lead to? You could be sent to prison. A teacher assaulting a student; that’s a serious matter. If Mr. Stuart here decided to press charges, it would reflect very badly on you, but extremely badly on the school. I’m sure the headmaster wouldn’t want the good reputation of the school to be threatened.”

I tried to look contrite, concerned. “Well yes, I’m sure the headmaster would want to preserve the good name of the school, but I’m sure he wouldn’t want his staff to have to suffer…”

“I don’t think it is for you to assume what the headmaster would consider acceptable. I will decide in his absence what action needs to be taken here. Alison, I think an apology is in order. I think you should apologise to Adam, and perhaps that will remedy the situation.”

I turned to face Adam. He grinned at me, like he knew he’d won. I played the part to the hilt, doing my best to look hesitant, defeated.

“I’m sorry Adam, I apologise. I’m sorry I slapped your face.”

“I think you need to go a bit further than that, Alison.” Alan urged.

I knew what I had to do. “Adam, I’m so sorry I was so unfriendly. I’d really like to make it up to you. There’s no need for us to have a falling out over this, is there. Why don’t we just make up and be friends? I’ll be really nice to you, I promise. What do you say? Friends?”

He looked at me with disdain. “Well, I don’t know. You made me feel pretty stupid this afternoon. I don’t know if I’m ready to make friends.”

Alan and granddad looked at me. I knew what to do next.

“Adam, why don’t you come with me, and we’ll talk about this?” I held out my hand, inviting him to take it. With a sneer he took hold of my hand, I had to exercise all my self-control to take it, when all my instincts were to shun him.

I lead him to my bedroom, closing the door behind us I tried my best to be seductive. “I thought we might get to know each other a bit better in private.” I murmured. He just stood there, looking at me. “There’s no need for us to be enemies, surely” I said.

“I’m waiting to see what you have in mind.” He said, his self confidence was staggering. He looked at me like he owned me. I knew he had won. He knew it too, of course. All that remained was my surrender.

“Whatever you want.” Was my simple reply.

He grinned, a familiar, self-confident grin. God how I hated him! He reached out and began to fondle my breasts. I felt total revulsion at his touch. He ran his hands over my breasts, circling my nipples with his thumbnail. I felt them stiffen under his touch.

He chuckled to himself. “Nice tits. Gramps said you had a nice pair. You don’t like me feelin’ them do you?”

I shook my head, my teeth gritted, not trusting myself to speak.

“Too bad. If you’d just let me have a bit of a feel at lunchtime, I’d have gone away happy. As it is, you’re stuck here with me, and I can do what I like to you, can’t I?”

I didn’t respond. He gripped my nipples and twisted them. I cried out in shock and pain, grasping his hands, trying to ease the torment of my breasts.

“I said, I can do what I like to you, can’t I?” He said.

“Yes.” I said quietly.

“Say it.”

I decided that this was the moment, it was time to make my humiliating submission.

“You’re right, you can do anything you like to me, Adam. Anything you want. I’m yours. Do what you want with me. I slapped your face and I know that was wrong. Now Alan, I mean Mr. Hughes, and granddad have told me that I must apologise to you, and make it up to you. You have every right to do whatever you want to me Adam, they’ve given you that right. I’ll do whatever you say. I only want to please you. Tell me what you want me to do, and I’ll do it. I’m yours to command. I’ll do whatever it takes to make it up to you, to prove how sorry I am for what I did to you. ”

He took a step back and looked me up and down. I felt so small, so insignificant as I stood there while this boy ran his eyes over me.

“You didn’t like it when I felt your tits today, did you?”

I shook my head, not wanting to speak. My whole body was trembling with shame and desire.

“Why don’t you get them out now then?”

I nodded, dumbly then pulled my T-shirt up over my head, exposing my breasts to his hungry gaze. I dropped it to the floor and stood there, topless for his amusement. He snickered, then reached out and started to run his fingers around my stiff nipples. I was on fire! I had never felt such shame and such desire. It was all I could do to stop myself from jumping on him.

He squeezed and caressed my naked breasts, teasing my nipples, grinning all the time. Then he said, “Why don’t you slip those jeans off, Alison?”

His use of my first name was a deliberate provocation. No matter that he was in my bedroom and I was half-naked, he was still my student. His use of my first name was the final challenge. I nodded my assent and started to unfasten my jeans. He looked on, a mildly amused look on his face. I opened my jeans, then pushed them down to my knees, sitting on my bed I pulled them off. I stood up, now wearing only my plain white knickers.

He walked around me, taking in the view. “Boring white knickers. I knew you’d wear something really boring. You’re a really boring kind of bitch, so it was predictable that you’d wear really boring knickers. God, you really are fuckin’ dull aren’t you?”

I felt totally humiliated as my student walked around me, looking me up and down.

“Take them off, I want to have a good look at you.”

I took a deep breath then pushed my knickers down over my hips and let them fall to the floor. I hung my head in shame as he took in the view.

“Nice pussy! I’d never have thought you’d shave it. I always imagined you as a bush monster with a big hairy cunt. Nice to see you keep it nice and clean. Are you feeling really embarrassed, standing stark bollock naked in front of me?”

I nodded.

“Not so fucking smart now, are you?”

He walked behind me, then he stroked my bottom. “Nice arse. I always thought you had a nice arse. I never thought I’d get to feel it though. Do you like having your arse felt?”

“Sometimes.”

“How about your pussy? Do you like having your pussy felt? Or do you prefer to play with it yourself? Gramps tells me you don’t mind putting on a bit of a show. Why don’t you do a little bit now, to entertain me?”

He smiled at me, enjoying my shame. I felt a thrill of fear run through me. He really did expect me to play with myself for his enjoyment, it never crossed his mind I might refuse, or even object in any way. I resigned myself to the worst and lay down on the bed. He positioned himself at the end of the bed and looked at me expectantly. Nervously I opened my thighs, slipped my hand down and started to play with my pussy. He snickered again as I pushed a finger into my slit. I felt a bolt of pure shame run though me as I felt the wetness there.

“You dirty, stuck up bitch. Just to think, you thought yourself too good to have the likes of me play with your tits, now look at you. Legs spread wide, fingering yourself while I watch you. Not so high and fucking mighty now, are you. Are you enjoying yourself? Tell me how you like to play with your cunt, bitch.”

This was becoming worse than I’d feared. I felt totally shamed and humiliated, but still I found it hugely exciting.

“I love to play with my cunt, Adam. It makes me so hot, and I love being watched while I do it. I’ll let anyone watch me while I play with my cunt. You can watch me any time. I owe it to you for being so nasty to you. Any time you like I’ll play with my cunt for you. Do you like to watch me, Adam? Would you like me to play with myself until I come? I will if you want me to, Adam. I’ll do anything you want me to do. I’m only here to make you happy Adam. You and any other man, I’m just a toy for any man to play with. Tell me what you want me to do Adam, and I’ll do it. I’m so sorry I was unfriendly to you today. I’ll make it up to you, I promise.”

He grinned at me, enjoying my total surrender to him. He watched me play with myself for a few minutes, then started to undress. He took off his T-shirt, then dropped his trousers and underwear. His stiff cock sprang loose as he undressed and I was surprised to see how well developed it was for a boy of his age. His cock must have been six inches long and was surrounded by a thin nest of light brown hair. He climbed onto the bed and positioned himself between my thighs. Then he lay on top of me, pushing his erect member into my crotch.

I reached down and stroked his cock, then positioned it at the entrance to my pussy. I looked up at him and he grinned at me again before driving his cock deep into me. He ploughed into me, taking me eagerly, ramming his hard cock into me rapidly. I stroked his bottom, feeling his hips rise and fall as he had me. Then he started to come, shouting out ‘bitch, bitch, bitch’ as he did so. I felt him shoot his semen into me, then he collapsed on top of me, gasping for breath.

After a few moments he rolled off me and lay gasping beside me, his cock softening as he did so.

“Go and get me my fags from my coat pocket.” He ordered.

“I’d rather you didn’t smoke.” I said.

“Who gives a fuck what you’d rather? Go and get me my fags, and be quick about it.”

I got up from the bed and reached for my bathrobe.

“Never mind about the bathrobe. Get out there and get me my fags. Now!”

I left the bedroom and made my way to the living room stark naked. As I opened the door I could see Alan and granddad, sitting chatting together, both of them drinking a beer. They both began to laugh as I entered the room. Granddad looked pleased.

“Is he giving you a good ride then?”

“What are you doing in here Alison? I told you to make Adam happy.” Alan scowled at me.

“I’m doing my best. He wants his cigarettes. I was just fetching them for him.”

I found his coat, then retrieved his cigarettes. I picked up an ashtray, then returned to the bedroom, where Adam was still stretched out on my bed, naked.

“Here are your cigarettes Adam.” I said pathetically, offering them to him. He took them without comment, took one out of the packet and lit it, blowing a huge cloud of smoke into the air.

I stood awkwardly, not knowing what to do. He lay back on my bed smoking, blowing the smoke up towards the ceiling. “Whose idea was it to shave your twat?”

“Alan’s, er, I mean, Mr. Hughes’.”

“He fucking you as well as gramps then?”

I nodded.

“Anyone else?”

“A few of Alan’s, I mean Mr. Hughes’ friends.”

“You’re a right little slut, aren’t you? Bit of a surprise really, cos you always look like the rest of the world is beneath you, like you wouldn’t think they were worthy enough to lick your shoes. And all the time you’re just a big, randy slut with a baldy twat. Funny that, don’t you think?”

I didn’t answer.

“You’ve got a nice body though, I’ll give you that. Nice tits and a tight little arse, and your cunt is good and tight too. Yeah, not bad at all. You don’t say much, do you? That’s just as well I suppose. Who wants to listen to a posh bird like you ranting on about nothing worth listening to? Not me, that’s for sure. I hear enough from you in the classroom. Just think, from now on, every time I’m in one of your classes, I’ll be picturing you like you are now. With your kit off, your tits out and your bald little cunt on show. I’ll even imagine your tight little arse as you walk up and down the class. Won’t that be fun? You going on about Shakespeare and all that, and me just looking at you and picturing your cunt all naked and bald, or imagining your tits jiggling away as you write on the blackboard. I think I might even get to like your lessons. Maybe I’ll ask for extra tuition from you!”

He lit another cigarette, flicking ash onto the carpet. I knew he was goading me, trying to get a reaction. I was determined not to let him win. “You can suck my dick while you’re doing nothing.” He laughed.

I climbed between his legs and began to kiss and lick his cock. It twitched in response then began to stiffen. I stroked his balls, watching as his scrotum tightened, then I took his cock into my mouth and began to suck and lick for all I was worth. In no time at all his cock was fully erect and stiff in my mouth.

“It’s funny to think of you as my teacher, especially now I’ve fucked you. I mean, here you are, sucking my dick, and I’m supposed to call you ‘miss’ all the time. I can’t really do that any more, can I? Now I’ve seen you with your kit off, and you’ve sucked my dick. How can I call you ‘miss’ now? What do you think?”

I let his cock slip from my mouth. “I don’t know Adam. It’s up to you. Call me what you like, I’ll do whatever you want me to do, and answer to whatever you call me.” I took his cock into my mouth again. I was thoroughly enjoying myself, debasing myself for my student.

“I’m going to come in your mouth in a minute, and you’re going to swallow it all, right?”

I nodded, keeping his cock in my mouth. Suddenly he grabbed my head, forcing me down onto his cock as he started to shoot into my mouth. I began to cough and splutter as his semen hit the back of my throat, but he kept a tight hold on my head, forcing me to swallow all of it. When he finally finished shooting his load into my mouth he sighed, then lay back on the bed and started to laugh.

“What’s so funny?” I demanded.

“Just you. The tight arsed teacher with no sense of humour. The miserable bitch who looked down her nose at all of us, and here you are, stark bollock naked sucking my dick ‘till I shoot my load down your throat, and you love it, don’t you?”

I had never felt so shamed, so cheap, so humiliated. I loved every moment of it and revelled in my disgrace. I played the part to the limit. I looked at Adam from under my eyelashes, my little girl look.

“You won’t tell anyone, Adam, will you? Please don’t tell anyone, I couldn’t bear it if anyone found out. I’m sorry I was unfriendly, I won’t be like that any more, you’ll see. I’ll be ever so friendly from now on, Adam, really I will. Only please don’t tell anyone at school about this. It can be our secret. You can come and have me any time you like, any time at all, I’ll do whatever you want, I promise. I’ll be ever so friendly, and I’ll make you ever so happy, Adam. Only please, don’t tell anyone else at school Adam, please. I beg you.”

“Maybe I will, maybe I won’t. You’ll have to wait and see, won’t you.” He laughed again, enjoying my distress, revelling in my discomfort. He got up from the bed and started to dress. I took this as a signal to do the same, but he said, “I wouldn’t bother if I were you. Gramps wants to teach you a lesson.” Another laugh, then he walked from my bedroom whistling happily.

I followed him into the living room where Alan and granddad still waited. They both smiled as I walked into the room naked.

“Glad to see you know your place.” Granddad chuckled. “Now, young lady, I’ve a job for you. I want you to go to Alan and ask him to lend you one of his slippers. Can you do that?”

I looked at him as he smiled at me, then glanced at Adam who smirked back. “Oh no, please granddad, not that, please. Please, I’ve said I’m sorry to Adam. I’ve done my best to make it up to him please granddad, don’t do that to me, please.”

“You’re only delaying the inevitable, my girl. You need to be taught a lesson. You can’t go around slapping members of my family, simply because they decide to have a feel of your tits. That’s what they’re there for, you stupid girl. You’ve no right to complain if a man wants to have a feel of them. You need to understand that you are a toy. A toy to be played with by any man who wants to. That includes my grandsons. Now go and ask Alan if you can borrow his slipper, and stop being so silly.”

I shuffled over to Alan, stood in front of him and said in a low voice, “Can I borrow one of your slippers please, Alan?”

“Certainly Alison.“ He said, hugely amused.

I took the slipper from him and shuffled back to stand in front of granddad.

“Here is the slipper, granddad.” I mumbled. I heard Adam laugh.

“You’d better get over my knee then, hadn’t you?”

“Yes granddad.” I positioned myself over his knee, my bare bottom high in the air. He began to smack me with the slipper.

I yelped with each blow, then he said to me, “Repeat after each blow, any man can feel my tits. Say it.”

“Any man can feel my tits. Owww! Any man can feel my tits. Ouch! Any man can feel my tits. Oh God! Any man can feel my tits.”

He carried on beating my bare bottom for many minutes. By the time he stopped I was sobbing, red faced, breathless, and crying out “Any man can feel my tits” with such feeling that there could be no doubt that I meant it.

“Right. Now I think you’ve got the message. Stand up.” I stood, rubbing my stinging bum, not caring that Adam or Alan were watching. He held out the slipper to me, “Take this to Adam and ask him to punish you for being so rude to him.”

I swallowed hard, then took the slipper and walked slowly over to Adam, who was grinning all over his face. I stood in front of him and said, “I’m sorry I was so rude to you Adam. Would you please punish my bottom to teach me a lesson.”

He started to laugh, then took the slipper and stood up. “Right then, bend over.”

I bent over, presenting my bare, stinging bottom to the amused fifteen year-old. He began to smack my bottom with the slipper, giggling as I gasped and groaned with each stroke. After maybe twenty blows he stopped, still laughing, saying, “I think that’ll do for now.”

“Did you know your teacher has a thing for having her arse smacked, Adam? She loves it, don’t you? It gets her all wet and slippery, isn’t that right, Alison? Well, tell the lad how you like to have your arse spanked. Go on, tell him, before I give you some more.”

I felt my face burn with shame. “I like to have my bottom spanked.” I mumbled.

“Louder! Say it louder, so we can all hear you.”

“I like to have my bottom spanked. It turns me on.” I said loudly.

“Is your pussy getting wet?”

“Yes.”

“Say it louder. Tell us all what a randy little bitch you are.”

“I love to have my bottom spanked. It turns me on and I get really hot. My pussy is getting wet.”

Adam laughed loudly. I felt myself blushing again.

“Well why don’t you play with it then. Give it a little fiddle, show us what you rude little girlies get up to. Tell us all about how you wish you’d met me when you were younger.”

I lay down on the floor in front of all of them and spread my legs wide, then started to stroke my clit. It was deliciously sensitive and my touch sent tiny electric jolts of pleasure through me. I cupped my breasts, teasing my nipples. I sucked my fingers into my mouth, tasting my own juices.

“Oh God. I love doing this for you. I feel so sexy when I do this, when I’m completely exposed and someone is watching me.”

“Tell us about your fantasy.”

“I imagine I’m fourteen. I have to go to your store every day after school. You touch me all the time, teasing me, touching my bottom, my breasts. You make me sit on your lap and you put your hand up my skirt. You feel my pussy, then you put your hand inside my knickers. You play with my pussy, stroking the lips, rubbing my clit until I’m so hot and turned on. You open my blouse and put your hand inside, feeling my breasts, pinching the nipples. Then you make me stand up. You tell me off for being so rude and naughty.